a_o spectrum_n sometime_o likewise_o they_o affirm_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o word_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o become_v consubstantial_a with_o it_o they_o do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n deny_v the_o word_n assume_v a_o humane_a body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o say_v that_o have_v be_v change_v without_o a_o change_n and_o make_v flesh_n he_o have_v only_o pass_v through_o the_o virgin_n and_o fasten_v his_o divinity_n to_o the_o cross_n and_o although_o it_o be_v neither_o finite_a nor_o circumscribe_v yet_o he_o have_v deposit_v it_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n they_o deny_v the_o birth_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n affirm_v it_o happen_v in_o appearance_n only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o use_v the_o azyme_n and_o not_o bread_n they_o put_v no_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n design_v to_o represent_v thereby_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n whereas_o we_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n represent_v the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v more_o clear_o affirm_v that_o the_o armenian_n be_v real_a eutychiens_n see_v he_o not_o only_a attribute_n to_o they_o the_o believe_v that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o make_v consubstantial_a with_o it_o but_o he_o be_v too_o a_o terrible_a calumniator_n if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n howsoever_o let_v we_o proceed_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1340._o and_o have_v exact_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o his_o book_n of_o heresy_n express_o tell_v we_o 22._o guido_n carmel_n summam_fw-la de_fw-la haeres_fw-la de_fw-mi haer_fw-mi arm._n c._n 22._o they_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o dioscorus_n deny_v with_o he_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o humane_a in_o the_o unity_n of_o person_n that_o they_o admit_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v the_o divine_a one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n and_o in_o the_o twelve_o error_n he_o remark_n they_o hold_v that_o after_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a so_o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o he_o to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o that_o they_o cruel_o persecute_v those_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a in_o the_o year_n 1341_o the_o then_o pope_n cause_v this_o information_n to_o be_v draw_v up_o touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v and_o shall_v have_v far_a occasion_n to_o discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o second_o article_n have_v these_o word_n that_o there_o be_v hold_v heretofore_o a_o council_n in_o armenia_n wherein_o assist_v the_o catholic_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o their_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o suriens_fw-la 1341._o raynald_n ad_fw-la a_o 1341._o that_o in_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n especial_o because_o it_o have_v determine_v we_o must_v believe_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n the_o humane_a and_o the_o divine_a and_o one_o only_a person_n subsist_v in_o two_o nature_n that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o armenian_n have_v on_o their_o side_n determine_v that_o as_o in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a person_n so_o likewise_o be_v there_o in_o he_o but_o one_o nature_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a one_o only_a will_n and_o one_o operation_n that_o they_o anathematise_v those_o that_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a and_o persecute_v they_o not_o only_o by_o imprisonment_n and_o load_v they_o with_o chain_n but_o even_o to_o the_o put_v they_o to_o death_n that_o in_o this_o council_n they_o have_v condemn_v pope_n leo_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o father_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o flavian_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n because_o he_o assert_v therein_o two_o nature_n and_o one_o person_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n that_o in_o fine_a they_o canonize_v dioscorus_n who_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v condemn_v and_o the_o armenian_n celebrate_v his_o festival_n three_o time_n in_o a_o year_n as_o a_o saint_n and_o curse_a leo_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o have_v condemn_v dioscorus_n the_o twenty_o article_n bear_v that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v and_o hold_v that_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o the_o humane_a nature_n and_o be_v make_v man_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o in_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o as_o there_o be_v after_o the_o union_n but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v there_o but_o one_o nature_n in_o it_o to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o not_o the_o humane_a that_o they_o curse_v all_o those_o who_o say_v the_o contrary_a so_o great_o detest_a those_o that_o hold_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a that_o if_o any_o baptise_a armenian_a among_o they_o say_v this_o they_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o but_o esteem_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o upon_o his_o return_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n rebaptise_v he_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o he_o come_v from_o paganism_n and_o after_o this_o second_o baptism_n lay_v twenty_o year_n penance_n on_o he_o and_o in_o the_o twenty_o first_o article_n the_o armenian_n believe_v and_o hold_v that_o because_o after_o the_o union_n of_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o from_o that_o very_a moment_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o the_o divinity_n have_v be_v passable_a and_o impassable_a mortal_a and_o immortal_a according_a as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o please_v and_o that_o thus_o he_o have_v suffer_v and_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o divine_a nature_n because_o he_o will_v have_v no_o humane_a nature_n when_o he_o suffer_v and_o dye_v do_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v we_o shall_v rest_v content_v when_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v mere_a imposture_n eugenus_n iv_o instruct_v the_o armenian_n in_o council_n of_o florence_n florent_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la council_n florent_fw-la sufficient_o show_v he_o take_v they_o for_o real_a and_o perfect_a eutychiens_n for_o he_o chief_o apply'_v himself_o to_o show_v they_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o teach_v they_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o we_o and_o have_v take_v on_o he_o a_o real_a humane_a nature_n this_o nature_n have_v subsist_v and_o do_v still_o subsist_v in_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n without_o confusion_n or_o conversion_n we_o need_v but_o read_v this_o discourse_n to_o find_v that_o its_o drift_n be_v to_o oppose_v against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v to_o be_v conformable_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a point_n he_o design_v to_o insist_v on_o be_v that_o of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o 1434._o spondan_n annal_n eccles_n tom._n 2._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1434._o mr._n sponde_v bishop_n of_o pamiez_n he_o do_v not_o give_v they_o say_v he_o in_o his_o decretal_n all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o content_v himself_o as_o i_o take_v it_o with_o those_o wherein_o they_o err_v or_o of_o which_o they_o doubt_v and_o first_o he_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o have_v it_o sing_v in_o church_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n touch_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unity_n of_o person_n three_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o six_o council_n touch_v the_o two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n four_o because_o the_o armenian_n have_v acknowledge_v hitherto_o only_o the_o three_o first_o council_n that_o of_o nice_n constantinople_n and_o ephesus_n reject_v those_o that_o be_v hold_v afterward_o he_o show_v they_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o they_o believe_v favour_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n do_v as_o well_o condemn_v nestorius_n as_o eutyches_n and_o that_o they_o must_v receive_v it_o prateolus_n who_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n say_v armen_n prateol_n elench_v haeret._n de_fw-fr armen_n that_o it_o be_v
we_o in_o suspense_n what_o follow_v thence_o that_o we_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o indeed_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v and_o i_o maintain_v we_o ought_v whole_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o leave_v those_o perplexity_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o we_o may_v ground_v our_o faith_n only_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o pretend_v by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o must_v we_o then_o do_v about_o this_o new_a difference_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o must_v dispute_v concern_v the_o scripture_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o know_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n and_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o admirable_a method_n the_o glory_n of_o our_o time_n and_o quintessence_n of_o humane_a wit_n which_o after_o several_a wind_n and_o turn_n several_a hot_a debate_n and_o sharp_a dispute_n and_o after_o a_o invitation_n of_o all_o france_n and_o all_o they_o of_o either_o communion_n to_o the_o behold_v of_o this_o famous_a contest_v refer_v the_o matter_n at_o length_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o continue_v to_o dispute_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o think_v the_o world_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o concern_v itself_o in_o our_o debate_n see_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a amusement_n we_o wrestle_v against_o one_o another_o with_o all_o our_o may_v we_o sweat_v and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o make_v our_o book_n be_v buy_v dear_a and_o after_o all_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v again_o for_o if_o we_o must_v now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n wherefore_o do_v we_o not_o do_v so_o in_o the_o beginning_n wherefore_o must_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v for_o a_o praeludium_n to_o this_o be_v it_o because_o the_o gate_n of_o this_o controversy_n be_v not_o yet_o wide_a enough_o of_o itself_o but_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v introduce_v we_o or_o be_v it_o not_o worthy_a our_o regard_n and_o therefore_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v be_v its_o mediator_n be_v it_o that_o either_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o scripture_n have_v need_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o the_o one_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o the_o other_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v betake_v himself_o to_o either_o of_o these_o without_o our_o guidance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o this_o and_o therefore_o think_v it_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a controversy_n chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v mr_n arnaud'_v last_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n be_v only_o as_o loose_v piece_n which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o consist_v in_o fruitless_a digression_n which_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o seem_v thereupon_o he_o have_v intend_v they_o only_o as_o a_o enlargement_n to_o his_o book_n and_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o tire_v his_o reader_n patience_n which_o will_v oblige_v i_o to_o make_v only_o a_o succinct_a answer_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o carry_v off_o the_o debate_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o charge_v myself_o with_o unnecessary_a matter_n but_o howsoever_o concise_a my_o answer_n may_v be_v yet_o will_v it_o manifest_v the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o all_o these_o tedious_a and_o troublesome_a discourse_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o seven_o chapter_n respect_v a_o objection_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o people_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o this_o that_o people_n natural_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o nor_o novelty_n introduce_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o i_o have_v intimate_v that_o this_o will_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v spend_v in_o treat_v on_o some_o other_o innovation_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v insensible_o creep_v in_o as_o that_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v proceed_v orderly_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v this_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n or_o council_n for_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o i_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o objection_n contain_v in_o my_o preface_n this_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o end_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o have_v allege_v some_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o actual_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n in_o several_a point_n as_o 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_v 2._o c._n 7._o well_o practical_a as_o speculative_a and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v in_o general_a this_o maxim_n that_o there_o can_v not_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n any_o imperceptible_a change_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n or_o in_o opinion_n which_o be_v no_o way_n popular_a but_o speculative_a that_o he_o have_v be_v cautious_a of_o propose_v of_o it_o in_o this_o generality_n and_o therefore_o have_v restrain_v it_o to_o capital_a mystery_n which_o be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n to_o answer_v after_o this_o manner_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o confess_v a_o change_n have_v happen_v in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a which_o confession_n absolute_o overthrow_v the_o infallibility_n claim_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n and_o a_o humane_a and_o popular_a infallibility_n and_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n pretend_v to_o disavow_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o council_n as_o it_o respect_v all_o kind_n of_o mystery_n whether_o popular_a or_o other_o for_o these_o example_n i_o produce_v do_v equal_o oppose_v all_o manner_n of_o infallibility_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o any_o kind_n will_v be_v to_o let_v go_v this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o privilege_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o alteration_n i_o mention_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o point_n not_o popular_a yet_o be_v they_o innovation_n nevertheless_o and_o when_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a infallibility_n yet_o will_v they_o be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v term_v of_o grace_n see_v that_o they_o be_v actual_a alteration_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v only_o infallible_a and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_v distinction_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v admit_v a_o alteration_n in_o point_n not_o popular_a she_o be_v not_o then_o infallible_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v mind_v to_o wrangle_v about_o some_o of_o the_o example_n i_o produce_v pretend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v although_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o have_v be_v so_o but_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v what_o i_o allege_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o belief_n content_v himself_o only_o with_o say_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n have_v 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 2._o c._n 7._o never_o be_v popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o in_o theology_n and_o that_o it_o be_v false_a they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o in_o principal_a and_o essential_a point_n but_o be_v not_o this_o still_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o point_n not_o popular_a and_o which_o be_v neither_o principal_n nor_o essential_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n now_o these_o point_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v whether_o principal_a or_o not_o great_a or_o small_a be_v doctrinal_a
be_v therefore_o leave_v undecided_a although_o they_o be_v hold_v let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a a_o church_n will_v only_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n wherein_o there_o have_v pass_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o reject_v other_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v establish_v and_o yet_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n as_o firm_o as_o the_o latin_n and_o not_o dare_v to_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n which_o will_v have_v ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o that_o great_a pain_n he_o have_v take_v to_o fill_v three_o or_o four_o large_a book_n with_o his_o long_a syllogism_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n what_o mean_v these_o greek_n by_o their_o general_a expression_n which_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o puzzle_v people_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n they_o distinct_o believe_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n and_o teach_v as_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n this_o doctrine_n may_v prevail_v with_o the_o people_n to_o adore_v this_o substance_n when_o change_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n explain_v itself_o touch_v this_o doctrine_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o oblige_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o determine_v by_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o those_o council_n which_o express_o decree_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v nothing_o and_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o immortal_a praise_n the_o greek_n be_v still_o in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v for_o their_o preservation_n under_o the_o turkish_a empire_n tire_v himself_o his_o friend_n and_o his_o reader_n exhaust_v his_o store_n of_o consequence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o stock_n of_o delusion_n and_o be_v continual_o employ_v his_o invention_n to_o find_v some_o appearance_n or_o shadow_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o this_o people_n to_o speak_v impartial_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v angry_a with_o these_o greek_n who_o be_v so_o obstinate_a or_o at_o least_o so_o lazy_a that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o express_v plain_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n a_o notion_n so_o clear_o and_o distinct_o imprint_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o moreover_o not_o only_o these_o greek_n have_v not_o explain_v themselves_o but_o even_o when_o move_v by_o temporal_a interest_n and_o the_o politic_a intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n they_o consent_v to_o these_o patch_a reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v change_v the_o latin_a expression_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o act_n of_o these_o last_o it_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v bare_o insert_v that_o it_o be_v change_v that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o a_o word_n they_o have_v ever_o substitute_v their_o general_a expression_n to_o the_o formal_a and_o precise_a expression_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v when_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o see_v in_o raynaldus_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n and_o which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o clement_n iv_o by_o gregory_n x._o by_o john_n xxi_o and_o by_o urbain_n v._o as_o distinct_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o he_o see_v it_o i_o say_v express_v in_o these_o latin_n word_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la 77._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 77._o quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o find_v this_o same_o article_n in_o the_o greek_a copy_n produce_v by_o allatius_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 17._o allat_n perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o latin_n say_v veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v real_o transubstantiate_v and_o the_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v real_o change_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o love_v not_o to_o complain_v when_o his_o complaint_n will_v do_v he_o 298._o liv._o 3._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 298._o no_o good_a pass_v light_o over_o this_o difference_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o trifle_n not_o worth_a his_o notice_n for_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o raynaldus_n observe_v some_o read_v in_o latin_a transmutatur_fw-la and_o other_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o add_v allatius_n who_o have_v give_v we_o the_o original_a itself_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o word_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v mere_a synonimous_a term_n see_v they_o have_v be_v substitute_v by_o interpreter_n to_o these_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o synonimy_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v both_o the_o same_o because_o interpreter_n substitute_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o word_n to_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o be_v these_o interpreter_n who_o thus_o render_v transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v they_o not_o such_o who_o find_v transubstantiation_n every_o where_o and_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o force_n if_o transmutare_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la be_v synonimous_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v when_o he_o please_v render_v 40._o gregor_n naz._n ora._n 40._o those_o word_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n christo_fw-la indutus_fw-la sum_fw-la in_fw-la christo_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la sum_fw-la for_o there_o be_v transmutatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o a_o homily_n attribute_v to_o origen_n sanctus_n theologus_fw-la in_o deum_fw-la transmutatus_fw-la he_o may_v read_v 12._o hâ—m_fw-la 2._o in_o divers_a iren._n ad_fw-la haeres_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 12._o in_o deum_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o read_v in_o st._n iréneus_n oleaster_n transmutatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la he_o may_v render_v this_o transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la if_o we_o may_v as_o well_o substitute_n to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o two_o latin_a one_o transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n may_v read_v in_o the_o version_n of_o st._n macairus_n omnes_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la divinam_fw-la transubstantiantur_fw-la for_o the_o interpreter_n have_v set_v down_o transmutantur_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a import_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o same_o author_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o change_v the_o nature_n he_o may_v understand_v it_o that_o he_o come_v to_o transubstantiate_v the_o nature_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o latin_a bear_v transmutare_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o man_n who_o read_v good_a author_n upon_o mr._n arnaud_n credit_n and_o follow_v his_o synonima_n will_v make_v abundance_n of_o extravagant_a transubstantiation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v willing_a to_o warrant_v they_o all_o he_o will_v say_v these_o word_n be_v synonimy_n when_o they_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v or_o transubstantiate_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o indeed_o with_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o not_o with_o they_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v before_o he_o affirm_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v real_o admirable_a for_o they_o be_v very_o conclusive_a provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o conclude_v if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o wherefore_o he_o make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o this_o
be_v take_v off_o the_o king_n table_n be_v always_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o king_n table_n while_o they_o last_o although_o keep_v several_a year_n so_o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o the_o remain_v of_o this_o holy_a mystery_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o sincere_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o style_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o he_o himself_o will_v call_v that_o which_o be_v reserve_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o compare_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v to_o the_o colour_n wherewith_o wool_n be_v dye_v whether_o he_o will_v say_v that_o this_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o the_o mystery_n and_o be_v indelible_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o give_v we_o the_o idea_n of_o bread_n which_o so_o remain_v yet_o receive_v a_o impression_n of_o grace_n and_o holiness_n which_o reside_v in_o it_o as_o in_o its_o subject_a and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o no_o wise_a transubstantiate_v bread_n if_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o virtue_n not_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o bread_n but_o a_o action_n that_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v then_o be_v say_v the_o effect_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o action_n or_o conversion_n remain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o metrophanus_n do_v that_o the_o action_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sanctification_n always_o remain_v because_o it_o will_v be_v conceive_v in_o this_o case_n as_o a_o momentary_a action_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v assoon_o as_o the_o conversion_n be_v make_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v moreover_o compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n receive_v see_v wool_n remain_v still_o wool_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n in_o fine_a if_o metrophanus_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o mystery_n remain_v still_o what_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o be_v able_a without_o doubt_n to_o explain_v himself_o easy_o and_o clear_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a term_n which_o have_v a_o air_n whole_o contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n and_o need_v a_o commentary_n and_o distinction_n than_o to_o use_v clear_a and_o natural_a expression_n for_o how_o many_o commentary_n need_v we_o to_o render_v intelligible_a that_o this_o indelible_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o be_v like_a to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v signify_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v finish_v this_o chapter_n with_o another_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a one_o of_o the_o article_n they_o be_v make_v to_o confess_v be_v this_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o soul_n and_o divinity_n be_v real_o true_o 6._o apud_fw-la possevin_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o catholic_n church_n call_v transubstantiation_n the_o greek_a run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o be_v clear_o express_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o thus_o do_v the_o greek_n speak_v when_o they_o become_v latin_n and_o it_o be_v thus_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v that_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n but_o why_o must_v the_o greek_n profess_v this_o when_o they_o change_v their_o religion_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n before_o be_v it_o usual_a when_o proselyte_n be_v receive_v to_o make_v they_o profess_v doctrine_n common_a both_o to_o the_o religion_n they_o forsake_v and_o that_o which_o they_o embrace_v do_v the_o greek_n do_v so_o by_o the_o latin_n that_o pass_v over_o to_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o plain_a sign_n that_o their_o former_a belief_n touch_v this_o point_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o formulary_a contain_v first_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la which_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o receive_v then_o it_o contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n which_o the_o greek_n reject_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o article_n determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o this_o last_o part_n it_o be_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v that_o among_o these_o article_n there_o be_v two_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n which_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o make_v the_o greek_n confess_v see_v they_o practise_v they_o already_o in_o their_o religion_n whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o find_v express_v in_o this_o form_n of_o confession_n for_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o same_o judgement_n make_v of_o this_o as_o of_o the_o other_o two_o article_n but_o if_o this_o answer_n happen_v to_o be_v approve_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n for_o as_o to_o the_o invocation_n the_o greek_n will_v not_o practice_v it_o to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v when_o i_o enter_v into_o a_o church_n of_o the_o latin_n say_v gregory_n the_o confessor_n 6._o hist_o conc._n flâ—â—_n sect_n 4._o cap._n 31_o relig._n ruthen_n art_n 6._o in_o the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n i_o adore_v not_o the_o image_n of_o any_o saint_n because_o i_o know_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o that_o i_o see_v they_o blaspheme_v say_v sacranus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o russian_n against_o the_o church_n saint_n who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n say_v the_o â—_o error_n mos_n ex_fw-la scarga_n art_n â—_o jesuit_n scarga_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o several_a absurdity_n this_o article_n than_o be_v not_o needless_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o insert_v it_o in_o the_o formulary_a and_o as_o to_o that_o of_o image_n we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v abhor_v the_o image_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o therefore_o call_v their_o worship_n in_o this_o respect_n idolatry_n the_o greek_n say_v william_n postel_n call_v the_o western_a people_n that_o be_v subject_a 24._o de_fw-fr repub._n turcor_fw-fr pag._n 46._o voyage_n of_o the_o sieur_n bénard_n lib._n cap._n 24._o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n grand_a idolater_n because_o we_o have_v statue_n erect_v they_o have_v no_o other_o image_n in_o their_o church_n say_v the_o sieur_n benard_n than_o the_o crucifix_n the_o virgin_n mary_n saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n george_n which_o be_v paint_v in_o table_n they_o teach_v say_v the_o jesuit_n richard_n that_o carve_a image_n be_v idol_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v any_o other_o than_o those_o which_o be_v paint_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v likewise_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v a_o carve_a image_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr assert_n the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o they_o suffer_v no_o other_o image_n but_o those_o that_o be_v paint_v against_o the_o wall_n their_o reason_n be_v that_o carve_v image_n be_v forbid_v in_o moses_n his_o law_n which_o nicholas_n the_o nicolai_n confirm_v tell_v we_o they_o suffer_v no_o carve_a image_n in_o their_o church_n only_a table-piece_n it_o be_v then_o moreover_o needful_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n this_o article_n of_o image_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v like_o this_o touch_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o require_v a_o express_a declaration_n from_o the_o greek_a proselyte_n unless_o that_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n they_o leave_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v change_v
obtain_v her_o favour_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n in_o clear_a distinct_a term_n therefore_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o now_o let_v a_o man_n reflect_v on_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n draw_v and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o have_v none_o of_o these_o quality_n which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v in_o i_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a for_o what_o certainty_n be_v there_o that_o if_o a_o church_n do_v not_o embrace_v a_o doctrine_n she_o must_v therefore_o immediate_o condemn_v it_o and_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o controversy_n this_o proposition_n take_v in_o its_o generality_n be_v not_o only_o unevident_a but_o false_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o scripture_n be_v apply_v in_o particular_a to_o transubstantiation_n it_o have_v no_o evidence_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o due_a manner_n whereby_o to_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o she_o want_v not_o knowledge_n for_o the_o make_n of_o this_o judgement_n and_o suppose_v she_o want_v not_o knowledge_n whereby_o to_o make_v this_o judgement_n we_o must_v far_o suppose_v that_o she_o believe_v herself_o oblige_v to_o pass_v this_o censure_n against_o a_o church_n from_o which_o she_o be_v actual_o separate_v we_o must_v beside_o this_o suppose_v she_o have_v courage_n enough_o to_o do_v her_o duty_n and_o that_o no_o humane_a respect_n can_v withhold_v she_o from_o it_o now_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o these_o three_o supposition_n be_v evident_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n be_v of_o no_o certainty_n for_o what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o a_o consequence_n that_o depend_v on_o three_o supposition_n which_o be_v not_o only_o very_o uncertain_a but_o false_a as_o will_v appear_v upon_o examination_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o immediate_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o medium_n between_o believe_a transubstantiation_n and_o clear_o explain_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o speak_v on_o it_o what_o she_o think_v but_o betwixt_o not_o believe_v it_o and_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o stranger_n that_o do_v believe_v it_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o fine_a i_o say_v this_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n for_o it_o may_v be_v hinder_v by_o a_o thousand_o thing_n through_o want_n of_o learned_a man_n able_a to_o manage_v this_o controversy_n by_o the_o temporal_a interest_n of_o their_o empire_n and_o church_n and_o fear_v of_o provoke_v the_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v almost_o continual_o their_o master_n by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o several_a of_o their_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n but_o especial_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o superstition_n which_o have_v occasion_v long_o since_o the_o turn_n of_o religion_n into_o childish_a ceremony_n neglect_v the_o essential_o of_o christianity_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o foppery_n to_o illustrate_v more_o clear_o this_o comparison_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n and_o i_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o make_v here_o a_o general_a reflection_n on_o the_o state_n of_o our_o controversy_n the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a now_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v evident_a i_o be_o only_o oblige_v to_o prove_v my_o thesis_n by_o negative_a argument_n the_o greek_n teach_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o its_o necessary_a and_o natural_a consequence_n therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o this_o conclude_v very_o well_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o this_o proof_n be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v a_o man_n mind_n and_o decide_v the_o question_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o proposition_n not_o so_o much_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o people_n as_o by_o their_o word_n not_o so_o much_o by_o negative_a argument_n as_o by_o positive_a one_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v by_o affirmative_a argument_n be_v then_o the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n more_o probable_a than_o it_o be_v yet_o can_v it_o not_o persuade_v by_o itself_o any_o reasonable_a person_n our_o mind_n may_v be_v perplex_v with_o it_o but_o yet_o it_o will_v be_v still_o say_v we_o must_v examine_v what_o the_o greek_n positive_o teach_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o see_v how_o they_o explain_v themselves_o concern_v it_o because_o this_o be_v the_o just_a and_o only_o mean_v of_o decide_v the_o question_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v true_a the_o greek_n teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o their_o not_o make_v a_o controversy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o latin_n be_v superfluous_a the_o matter_n be_v decide_v and_o we_o need_v go_v no_o far_o but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o do_v not_o teach_v it_o the_o negative_a argument_n be_v of_o no_o consequence_n we_o must_v keep_v to_o what_o we_o find_v contain_v in_o their_o form_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a there_o be_v more_o show_n than_o real_a solidity_n in_o this_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o divert_v the_o fancy_n than_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n it_o may_v dazzle_v our_o eye_n by_o a_o false_a appearance_n but_o can_v instruct_v we_o for_o it_o decide_v nothing_o a_o man_n still_o remain_v in_o the_o desire_n and_o necessity_n of_o know_v what_o the_o greek_n teach_v if_o he_o satisfy_v this_o desire_n it_o be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o not_o his_o negative_a argument_n signify_v nothing_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o may_v well_o have_v spare_v all_o those_o history_n account_n of_o reunion_n and_o the_o enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o author_n that_o have_v treat_v on_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n all_o which_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o when_o we_o have_v bestow_v never_o so_o much_o time_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o these_o thing_n we_o must_v return_v again_o to_o the_o principal_a point_n which_o be_v to_o know_v positive_o what_o the_o greek_n teach_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o as_o i_o now_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n proposition_n be_v affirmative_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o must_v clear_o establish_v it_o by_o affirmative_a proof_n for_o it_o be_v on_o these_o alone_a whereon_o depend_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o question_n and_o not_o on_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o what_o they_o do_v not_o do_v and_o thus_o far_o touch_v my_o general_a mean_n come_v we_o now_o to_o particular_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o heretofore_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o still_o believe_v it_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o answer_v the_o greek_n content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o belief_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n and_o hold_v to_o their_o usual_a expression_n and_o have_v not_o admit_v the_o determination_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o innocent_a the_o iii_o nor_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o yet_o never_o proceed_v to_o a_o formal_a condemnation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n nor_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n in_o a_o word_n they_o do_v neither_o believe_v nor_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n book_n of_o divinity_n decision_n of_o their_o council_n liturgy_n catechism_n nor_o sermon_n neither_o do_v they_o oppose_v it_o for_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v they_o never_o dispute_v this_o point_n with_o the_o latin_n nor_o formal_o debate_v it_o in_o their_o ancient_a difference_n i_o say_v as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v for_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o some_o have_v dispute_v on_o it_o although_o all_o record_n thereof_o have_v be_v lose_v or_o suppress_v see_v none_o of_o they_o ever_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v at_o worst_a it_o only_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a and_o whether_o in_o effect_n the_o greek_n not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n it_o be_v possible_a they_o have_v not_o condemn_v this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o
he_o but_o john_n die_v before_o his_o affair_n be_v end_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n proceed_v no_o far_o in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v the_o greek_n not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o pass_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o suppose_v all_o greece_n to_o resound_v with_o berengarius_n condemnation_n and_o peoples_n italy_n with_o greek_n and_o greece_n with_o latin_n with_o order_n to_o give_v one_o another_o account_n of_o whatsoever_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n who_o will_v have_v the_o very_a soldier_n entertain_v themselves_o with_o it_o in_o the_o army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pilgrim_n in_o their_o voyage_n can_v he_o i_o say_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o such_o famous_a author_n as_o rupert_n durand_n john_n of_o paris_n and_o cardinal_n dailly_n public_o maintain_v in_o the_o twelfth_n thirteen_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n that_o they_o know_v not_o what_o pass_v in_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a city_n in_o the_o west_n and_o in_o a_o faculty_n so_o illustrious_a as_o that_o of_o paris_n that_o they_o know_v not_o a_o affair_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o touch_v which_o that_o court_n make_v no_o decission_n in_o truth_n if_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o this_o and_o that_o neither_o the_o pilgrim_n nor_o ambassador_n nor_o soldier_n nor_o inquisitor_n nor_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n nor_o the_o latin_n in_o constantinople_n give_v they_o no_o notice_n thereof_o they_o may_v have_v be_v ignorant_a as_o well_o of_o other_o thing_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n assurance_n signify_v nothing_o that_o their_o curiosity_n make_v they_o search_v into_o all_o thing_n for_o although_o that_o in_o some_o of_o these_o century_n there_o be_v no_o more_o croisado_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n nor_o latin_v that_o hold_v the_o greek_a empire_n yet_o the_o commerce_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v frequent_a and_o both_o one_o and_o other_o be_v often_o together_o in_o italy_n and_o several_a other_o place_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a easy_a matter_n to_o send_v notice_n to_o the_o greek_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n concern_v these_o doctor_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v they_o know_v this_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o they_o make_v this_o a_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o reservedness_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o accuse_v a_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v wherein_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v positive_o assert_v concern_v the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o appeal_v make_v to_o rome_n itself_o thereupon_o and_o yet_o this_o court_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v the_o contrary_n viii_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o be_v not_o scandalize_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o all_o these_o author_n why_o will_v they_o not_o satisfy_v themselves_o in_o so_o considerable_a a_o point_n as_o that_o which_o these_o author_n handle_v namely_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v any_o thing_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n why_o do_v they_o not_o reprove_v the_o latin_n for_o this_o and_o especial_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o be_v silent_a in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o her_o belief_n and_o practice_n be_v concern_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o reservedness_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o make_v they_o such_o great_a disputer_n and_o let_v he_o also_o show_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n silence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v it_o so_o to_o be_v we_o find_v john_n of_o paris_n ready_a to_o justify_v within_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o yet_o she_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o she_o suffer_v a_o person_n to_o die_v in_o this_o error_n neither_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n nor_o memory_n and_o that_o which_o be_v moreover_o worse_o be_v that_o she_o leave_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o suspense_n about_o a_o point_n wherein_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o her_o child_n be_v concern_v for_o if_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o a_o man_n can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n how_o will_v he_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o must_v be_v hold_v only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n of_o learned_a man_n what_o will_v become_v of_o it_o when_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o so_o improbable_a and_o so_o little_a agreeable_a to_o right_a reason_n yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o but_o let_v the_o question_n lie_v dormant_n so_o that_o shall_v we_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v conclude_v she_o approve_v john_n of_o paris_n his_o opinion_n see_v she_o do_v not_o condemn_v it_o yet_o will_v i_o not_o go_v so_o far_o it_o suffice_v i_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o condemn_v the_o proposition_n in_o question_n this_o be_v enough_o to_o hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o reproach_v the_o latin_a church_n with_o transubstantiation_n this_o affair_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n together_o with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v the_o question_n and_o manifest_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v not_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n for_o that_o a_o faculty_n so_o considerable_a as_o be_v that_o of_o paris_n shall_v assure_v we_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v so_o aught_o to_o be_v anathematise_v that_o the_o affair_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o that_o court_n be_v silent_a therein_o and_o determine_v nothing_o about_o it_o i_o say_v this_o be_v enough_o to_o refute_v this_o pretend_a perpetuity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o return_v we_o to_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v add_v to_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v this_o considerable_a remark_n which_o be_v that_o the_o latin_n never_o raise_v a_o dispute_n with_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o general_a expression_n which_o these_o last_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o before_o we_o carry_v on_o this_o consideration_n any_o far_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o put_v the_o reader_n again_o in_o mind_n that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n much_o less_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a illusion_n to_o suppose_v we_o make_v they_o berengarian_n and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o wrong_a ground_n whereon_o he_o build_v his_o whole_a discourse_n we_o scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o other_o but_o these_o kind_n of_o arguing_n in_o his_o dispute_n viz._n whether_o the_o greek_n be_v berengariens_n whether_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v only_o a_o figure_n whether_o they_o understand_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n then_o the_o reader_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v i_o do_v here_o again_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n than_o we_o do_v that_o they_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o about_o it_o and_o follow_v neither_o the_o sentiment_n nor_o expression_n of_o berengarius_fw-la neither_o have_v we_o give_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o occasion_n to_o assert_v what_o he_o do_v we_o only_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o argue_v to_o deal_v sincere_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v the_o latin_n never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n touch_v their_o expression_n how_o general_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v they_o have_v indeed_o do_v what_o they_o can_v whereby_o to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o they_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n change_n of_o substance_n they_o have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o their_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o who_o they_o
be_v not_o flesh_n this_o reason_v oppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o also_o the_o example_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n eat_v but_o it_o do_v not_o disagree_v with_o the_o exposition_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n on_o the_o contrary_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o theophylact_v use_n this_o exposition_n for_o the_o solving_a of_o the_o objection_n contain_v in_o this_o reason_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o whilst_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n stand_v alone_o and_o unexplain_v it_o may_v give_v occasion_n to_o ignorant_a people_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v and_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n understand_v it_o the_o doubt_n vanish_v and_o this_o will_v more_o plain_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o answer_n which_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n make_v to_o those_o that_o doubt_v for_o it_o come_v very_o near_o to_o that_o of_o theophylact._n god_n say_v he_o respect_v our_o weakness_n lest_o we_o shall_v conceive_v horror_n at_o the_o pledge_n of_o eternal_a life_n as_o be_v not_o able_a to_o endure_v the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n do_v therefore_o deliver_v to_o we_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n and_o have_v join_v to_o they_o his_o divinity_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o answer_n do_v in_o a_o manner_n explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n which_o do_v very_o well_o solve_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o doubter_n and_o bereave_v it_o of_o its_o strength_n for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o wit_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n there_o be_v no_o long_a occasion_n to_o say_v it_o shall_v appear_v flesh_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o whole_a dispute_n of_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n overthrow_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o theophylact._n for_o as_o to_o those_o that_o doubt_v have_v they_o know_v the_o greek_a church_n teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n they_o will_v have_v ground_v their_o objection_n not_o on_o the_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n but_o on_o the_o particular_a one_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n whence_o it_o more_o strong_o and_o distinct_o follow_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o appear_v flesh_n after_o the_o change_n and_o as_o to_o the_o answer_v return_v they_o they_o must_v have_v be_v tell_v that_o the_o substance_n only_o be_v change_v and_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n remain_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o veil_n to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v answer_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n this_o answer_n will_v be_v absurd_a if_o we_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n of_o the_o difficulty_n will_v still_o remain_v why_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o substance_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a flesh_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n yet_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n will_v have_v these_o objector_n rest_v satify_v with_o his_o answer_n and_o extend_v not_o their_o doubt_n any_o far_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v we_o have_v already_o rehearse_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n cause_v the_o sarracen_n to_o make_v that_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o show_v the_o greek_n keep_v themselves_o to_o the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wines_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o how_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n leave_v to_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n thereof_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o be_v all_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o draw_v this_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o his_o advantage_n but_o see_v he_o design_v to_o make_v a_o proof_n of_o it_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o rehearse_v true_o the_o term_n of_o it_o and_o not_o alter_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o version_n i_o believe_v say_v the_o convert_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom_n 2._o grec_n lat._n be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n this_o clause_n thus_o express_v have_v not_o content_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v not_o think_v good_a to_o relate_v it_o in_o this_o form_n although_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a version_n i_o believe_v also_o say_v the_o sarracen_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n intellectual_o and_o invisible_o above_o all_o humane_a understanding_n as_o be_v best_n know_a to_o himself_o these_o be_v so_o far_o the_o true_a expression_n of_o the_o profession_n here_o follow_v mr._n arnaud_n version_n i_o be_o persuade_v 247._o lib._n 2._o c._n 15._o p._n 247._o i_o believe_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mystical_o consecrate_a by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o to_o be_v perceive_v by_o our_o eye_n and_o discernible_a only_o to_o the_o mind_n but_o surpass_v all_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n and_o which_o be_v only_o comprehend_v by_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o i_o promise_v that_o i_o will_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o other_o faithful_a people_n as_o be_v in_o truth_n his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o this_o mean_n one_a he_o confound_v two_o thing_n which_o the_o proselyte_n distinguish_v the_o one_o be_v to_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o which_o the_o christian_n partake_v and_o the_o other_o to_o confess_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o two_o clause_n be_v thus_o distinguish_v it_o be_v clear_v the_o first_o suppose_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v conceal_v by_o confound_v they_o in_o one_o 2_o instead_o of_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d intellectual_o and_o invisible_o he_o have_v take_v such_o a_o circuit_n as_o change_v the_o sense_n in_o a_o manner_n say_v he_o which_o our_o eye_n do_v not_o discover_v and_o which_o be_v discernible_a only_o to_o the_o mind_n to_o hinder_v the_o reader_n from_o observe_v that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a not_o sensible_a or_o material_a for_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3_o instead_o of_o these_o term_n as_o he_o alone_o know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o god_n only_o determinate_o know_v what_o this_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a change_n be_v he_o have_v translate_v in_o a_o manner_n comprehend_v by_o god_n alone_o to_o accommodate_v this_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o express_o determine_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o but_o not_o be_v able_a to_o disentangle_v herself_o from_o the_o difficulty_n she_o find_v in_o this_o doctrine_n send_v we_o to_o god_n and_o yet_o with_o all_o these_o alteration_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n we_o dispute_v on_o they_o be_v then_o change_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o substance_n it_o be_v this_o consequence_n which_o we_o deny_v in_o effect_n whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n as_o the_o greek_n explain_v it_o or_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o
that_o he_o must_v of_o necessity_n either_o deny_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v to_o wit_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n or_o fall_v into_o this_o other_o absurdity_n of_o maintain_v that_o this_o conversion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o divine_a nature_n common_a sense_n lead_v he_o to_o this_o and_o yet_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o all_o his_o discourse_n after_o anastasius_n come_v german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v place_v he_o according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n but_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v more_o likelihood_n according_a to_o allatius_n his_o conjecture_n that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v and_o the_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v on_o this_o subject_a seem_v to_o i_o just_o enough_o to_o be_v follow_v till_o we_o have_v great_a certainty_n but_o howsoever_o this_o author_n say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n to_o which_o we_o have_v 3._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o so_o often_o already_o answer_v that_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o say_v any_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n set_v to_o phylosophise_v on_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n but_o this_o be_v a_o illusion_n for_o when_o what_o mr._n aubertin_n allege_v concern_v germane_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n shall_v not_o be_v conclusive_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v he_o believe_v it_o nor_o teach_v it_o if_o this_o do_v not_o appear_v elsewhere_o from_o good_a proof_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v such_o without_o suppose_v it_o be_v sufficient_a he_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n consequence_n for_o refute_v be_v not_o prove_v german_a sufficient_o show_v we_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o treatise_n in_o what_o sense_n he_o understand_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n moses_n say_v finem_fw-la germ._n theor._n rer_n eccles_n sub_fw-la finem_fw-la he_o sprinkle_v the_o people_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o goat_n and_o heifer_n say_v this_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o covenant_n but_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v give_v his_o own_o proper_a body_n and_o shed_v his_o own_o blood_n and_o give_v we_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n shed_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o your_o sin_n as_o often_o then_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o this_o cup_n you_o declare_v my_o death_n and_o resurrection_n thus_o believe_v than_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o god_n declare_v thereby_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v this_o expression_n as_o the_o flesh_n as_o the_o body_n to_o mollify_v and_o abate_v in_o some_o sort_n their_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o this_o body_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o germain_n discourse_n his_o sense_n be_v that_o for_o the_o better_a apply_v our_o mind_n to_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o to_o john_n damascen_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v allege_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n i_o say_v he_o ought_v not_o 2._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpet_n c._n 2._o to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o person_n who_o we_o except_v against_o and_o that_o with_o good_a cause_n see_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n of_o the_o church_n expression_n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o affect_a and_o singular_a one_o which_o be_v at_o as_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o reform_a one_o now_o this_o exception_n be_v so_o just_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o except_v mr._n arnaud_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v any_o man_n how_o little_a conversant_a soever_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o grant_v it_o for_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n term_v the_o eucharist_n a_o figure_n or_o representation_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o damascen_n not_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v one_o but_o also_o that_o the_o father_n thus_o term_v it_o after_o consecration_n he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o bring_v into_o credit_n the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o body_n whereby_o to_o explain_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v make_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n overshadow_a and_o that_o of_o wood_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n his_o expression_n be_v compare_v with_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n be_v whole_o extraordinary_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n have_v be_v observe_v in_o both_o i_o suppose_v damascen_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o conception_n see_v we_o have_v meet_v with_o something_o like_o this_o in_o anastasius_n his_o discourse_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o some_o trace_v of_o this_o in_o gregory_n de_fw-fr nysses_n his_o catechism_n but_o howsoever_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o call_v these_o conception_n affect_v and_o singular_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o say_v they_o vary_v as_o much_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o we_o yet_o to_o hear_v only_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o man_n will_v imagine_v that_o damascen_n clear_o teach_v transubstantiation_n to_o prove_v it_o he_o allege_v these_o same_o passage_n of_o his_o four_o book_n touch_v the_o true_a orthodox_n faith_n which_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o time_n canvas_v by_o controvertist_n and_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o damascen_n say_v that_o god_n make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o almighty_a power_n which_o have_v create_v all_o thing_n that_o see_v the_o lord_n take_v his_o body_n from_o the_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a blood_n of_o the_o virgin_n we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o if_o we_o demand_v how_o this_o change_n happen_v he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v true_a and_o almighty_a but_o that_o the_o manner_n be_v incomprehensible_a but_o yet_o it_o may_v be_v rational_o say_v that_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o a_o man_n be_v nourish_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n so_o that_o they_o become_v another_o body_n than_o that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o so_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o awonderful_a manner_n by_o prayer_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o two_o different_a body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n have_v not_o damascen_n express_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o we_o to_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o change_n he_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n see_v his_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v a_o growth_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v one_o with_o this_o body_n that_o this_o be_v the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n act_v above_o nature_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o same_o substance_n which_o the_o body_n have_v before_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o term_v this_o extravagancy_n and_o dotage_n but_o see_v we_o say_v no_o more_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o what_o be_v ground_v on_o damascen_n own_o word_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o relate_v when_o we_o treat_v on_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n this_o illustration_n will_v be_v sufficient_a without_o proceed_v any_o far_o to_o make_v insignificant_a this_o long_a
as_o a_o saint_n although_o he_o be_v condemn_v in_o fine_a that_o they_o add_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o triasagios_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o heretic_n how_o many_o other_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n have_v the_o armevians_n beside_o these_o four_o article_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o they_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o eutyches_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o original_a sin_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n they_o still_o offer_v sacrifice_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o condemn_v three_o marriage_n for_o as_o bad_a as_o fornication_n they_o deny_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v by_o the_o only_a word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o several_a other_o point_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o of_o which_o neither_o gregory_n vii_o eugenius_n iii_o nor_o othon_n of_o trisinga_n make_v any_o mention_n which_o show_v there_o can_v be_v draw_v no_o conclusion_n from_o their_o silence_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v better_o employ_v his_o time_n than_o in_o collect_v these_o kind_n of_o proof_n the_o v._o be_v take_v from_o some_o expression_n of_o a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n 460._o ibid._n p._n 460._o who_o say_v in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n that_o the_o wine_n become_v by_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v within_o the_o church_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proof_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o confirm_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v for_o first_o we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o that_o this_o catholic_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n and_o not_o from_o his_o church_n and_o moreover_o what_o he_o say_v do_v neither_o conclude_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n the_o wine_n become_v by_o its_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o representation_n and_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o give_v to_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v in_o the_o church_n in_o commemortion_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v his_o death_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v if_o he_o please_v the_o marginal_a note_n which_o be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o this_o last_o passage_n and_o he_o will_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o difficulty_n the_o greek_a text_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a mactatur_fw-la intus_fw-la armen_n theorien_n dial._n adver_o armen_n dei_fw-la filius_fw-la pro_fw-la totius_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_n and_o the_o marginal_a note_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la representatur_fw-la in_o sacra_fw-la caena_fw-la mactatio_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o vi_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o that_o during_o the_o croisado_n the_o pope_n 462._o ibid._n pag._n 462._o hold_v a_o last_a and_o strict_a union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n yield_v obedience_n to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o that_o this_o union_n be_v confirm_v under_o innocent_a iii_o who_o send_v a_o crown_n to_o leo_n king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o as_o well_o this_o king_n as_o gregory_z the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o innocent_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o there_o be_v alliance_n make_v between_o the_o latin_a prince_n and_o those_o of_o armenia_n that_o pope_n innocent_a excommunicate_v the_o king_n of_o armenia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o templar_n and_o some_o time_n after_o give_v he_o absolution_n that_o this_o union_n last_v during_o gregory_n ix_o his_o time_n and_o clement_n vi_o but_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o tell_n of_o story_n and_o copy_v out_o of_o raynadus_n at_o any_o rate_n if_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o this_o union_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v the_o armenian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o they_o be_v conformable_a to_o she_o in_o all_o the_o other_o point_n concern_v which_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o pope_n ever_o trouble_v themselves_o to_o correct_v they_o or_o make_v the_o least_o inquiry_n about_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v in_o the_o king_n and_o patriach_n of_o armenia_n acknowledge_v their_o authority_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o introduce_v hereafter_o quiet_o among_o they_o the_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n make_v use_v of_o they_o in_o other_o occasion_n the_o king_n of_o armenia_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o give_v the_o pope_n encouragement_n to_o believe_v they_o will_v reduce_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o obeisance_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n procure_v the_o assistance_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o power_n be_v then_o formidable_a throughout_o the_o whole_a east_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o armenian_n from_o keep_v still_o their_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n of_o john_n xxii_o benedict_n xii_o and_o clement_n vi_o the_o 79_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n express_o mention_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n of_o armenia_n enjoin_v a_o penance_n during_o some_o year_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o condemn_v they_o to_o undergo_v a_o 5_o year_n penance_n who_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o the_o 86_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n say_v and_o hold_v that_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o roman_a prelate_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n over_o they_o which_o be_v under_o he_o then_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n over_o the_o nestorian_n or_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n over_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o pope_n know_v his_o own_o power_n and_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o they_o and_o the_o 99_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n persecute_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n err_v and_o that_o they_o armenian_n keep_v the_o true_a and_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o 117_o the_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n keep_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v nor_o its_o sacrament_n and_o blaspheme_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n say_v they_o be_v heretic_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n destroy_v more_o man_n every_o day_n than_o they_o have_v hair_n on_o their_o head_n and_o although_o they_o preach_v against_o simony_n yet_o do_v they_o grant_v no_o favour_n without_o commit_v it_o that_o as_o to_o they_o armenian_n they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o keep_v themselves_o undefiled_a in_o armenia_n minor_fw-la except_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o hold_v the_o roman_a faith_n it_o be_v then_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o innocent_a iii_o and_o the_o other_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v so_o strict_a a_o union_n with_o the_o armenian_a church_n have_v they_o believe_v the_o armenian_n be_v berengarian_n see_v they_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n stir_v up_o all_o france_n against_o the_o albingenses_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v exterminate_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n these_o excellent_a reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v still_o all_o their_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o benedict_n xii_o and_o ii_o that_o among_o those_o opinion_n that_o which_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v plain_o remark_v iii_o that_o although_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n keep_v to_o their_o ancient_a religion_n even_o to_o the_o blaspheme_a the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v iv_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o innocent_a iii_o or_o any_o other_o pope_n require_v of_o the_o armenian_n any_o particular_a renunciation_n of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n it_o seem_v either_o these_o pope_n suppose_v the_o armenian_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o roman_a
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
will_v without_o doubt_n better_o appear_v if_o for_o a_o six_o remark_n we_o cast_v our_o eye_n a_o little_a on_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o change_n have_v most_o advance_v itself_o it_o be_v not_o in_o hilary_n nor_o athanasius_n time_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n but_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o most_o dark_a age_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n then_o that_o error_n make_v such_o conquest_n in_o those_o time_n rather_o will_v it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o she_o do_v not_o and_o this_o distinction_n methinks_v do_v sufficient_o limit_v my_o principle_n to_o establish_v sincere_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n these_o two_o remark_n must_v not_o be_v separate_v but_o join_v together_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o my_o whole_a sense_n for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o my_o respect_n depend_v on_o my_o entire_a sense_n now_o my_o whole_a sense_n do_v not_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o nor_o in_o the_o general_a application_n i_o make_v of_o it_o but_o in_o the_o exception_n and_o limitation_n i_o give_v they_o but_o neither_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n deal_v thus_o choose_v rather_o to_o run_v after_o their_o own_o chimerical_a notion_n than_o to_o follow_v the_o truth_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n show_v he_o have_v but_o little_a to_o say_v when_o he_o set_v himself_o on_o reproach_v i_o that_o i_o suppress_v some_o word_n of_o my_o five_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a i_o will_v on_o purpose_n suppress_v word_n contain_v in_o my_o book_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v in_o turn_v over_o some_o leaf_n if_o i_o pass_v over_o they_o it_o be_v because_o they_o make_v no_o more_o to_o the_o subject_n than_o those_o which_o i_o recite_v which_o contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o which_o be_v no_o less_o significant_a than_o the_o other_o but_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o can_v so_o well_o justify_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o his_o make_v i_o say_v that_o the_o church_n remain_v in_o this_o ignorance_n till_o berenger_n time_n although_o there_o be_v no_o such_o 577._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o p._n 577._o thing_n in_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_n be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n represent_v my_o sense_n and_o not_o my_o word_n and_o because_o that_o this_o proposition_n which_o this_o author_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v set_v down_o in_o italic_a letter_n which_o be_v those_o which_o be_v use_v for_o quotation_n in_o proper_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o printer_n fault_n who_o ought_v to_o print_v they_o in_o a_o roman_a letter_n i_o will_v believe_v it_o because_o he_o say_v so_o but_o yet_o my_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n plain_a deal_n require_v it_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o express_a declaration_n contain_v in_o several_a passage_n of_o my_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n rather_o than_o from_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v maim_v and_o which_o can_v represent_v in_o this_o condition_n but_o half_a of_o that_o which_o i_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o pain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v to_o disguise_v my_o sense_n father_n maimbourg_n the_o jesuit_n who_o write_v since_o mr._n arnaud_n ingenuous_o perceive_v and_o relate_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o assert_n 108._o a_o peaceable_a method_n by_o father_n mainbourg_n ch_n 3._o page_n 108._o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o through_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o pastor_n christian_n have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n without_o positive_o believe_v or_o reject_v either_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o absence_n because_o they_o study_v not_o the_o point_n this_o be_v in_o effect_v my_o meaning_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impute_v to_o i_o that_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o remark_n i_o now_o make_v consider_v the_o point_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n alone_o exclude_v transubstantiation_n the_o second_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o christian_n only_o exclude_v those_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o mystery_n and_o the_o three_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o wherein_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v introduce_v which_o be_v the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o and_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o for_o although_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rigour_n of_o the_o dispute_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o that_o of_o berenger_n yet_o there_o be_v only_o to_o speak_v proper_o these_o three_o age_n in_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v neither_o complain_v of_o he_o nor_o mr._n arnaud_n when_o they_o shall_v restrain_v their_o argument_n to_o these_o it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o know_v in_o what_o disposition_n of_o mind_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_n be_v when_o we_o imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v declare_v to_o they_o for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o enquiry_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v two_o far_a observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v in_o some_o sort_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o whether_o in_o suppose_v they_o believe_v not_o this_o doctrine_n they_o have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v it_o be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o under_o this_o consideration_n for_o for_o to_o conclude_v that_o people_n will_v have_v actual_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v they_o not_o before_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o will_v have_v oppose_v their_o sense_n and_o notice_n of_o reason_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o man_n do_v always_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v they_o upon_o reject_v this_o real_a presence_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o but_o people_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v and_o receive_v notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o general_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o begin_v to_o consider_v it_o as_o a_o mystery_n they_o harken_v no_o long_o to_o sense_n nor_o reason_n we_o shall_v then_o proceed_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n to_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hold_v and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o observation_n which_o we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o question_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o corporeal_a absence_n to_o believe_v the_o corporeal_a absence_n be_v to_o form_n to_o a_o man_n self_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o extravagant_a but_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n be_v to_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n conceive_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o error_n a_o man_n may_v reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o reject_v it_o either_o general_o under_o every_o notion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v nor_o in_o particular_a under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o invisible_a existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n but_o yet_o
condition_n he_o can_v understand_v no_o other_o than_o that_o and_o it_o be_v it_o which_o he_o reject_v because_o it_o be_v on_o it_o whereon_o fall_v the_o first_o conception_n of_o his_o mind_n this_o will_v yet_o far_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o communicant_a will_v determine_v his_o thought_n to_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n when_o of_o itself_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o determine_v for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n who_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n to_o raise_v in_o his_o mind_n at_o the_o same_o moment_n wherein_o he_o communicate_v this_o question_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n substantial_o present_a in_o this_o eucharist_n which_o i_o receive_v but_o that_o he_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n use_v his_o eyesight_n to_o inform_v himself_o this_o inclination_n be_v so_o natural_a that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n of_o which_o his_o eye_n can_v be_v witness_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o idea_n which_o divert_v he_o from_o have_v recourse_n to_o his_o sight_n and_o if_o he_o do_v follow_v it_o his_o eye_n which_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o derermin_v his_o thought_n to_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n to_o make_v he_o reject_v it_o but_o be_v it_o impossible_a that_o a_o man_n in_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n and_o in_o reject_v it_o shall_v conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o there_o may_v be_v invent_v other_o manner_n of_o a_o substantial_a presence_n but_o must_v reject_v they_o all_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v without_o specify_v or_o consider_v they_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o this_o case_n he_o will_v conceive_v these_o other_o manner_n of_o presence_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a one_o and_o consequent_o will_v specify_v they_o at_o least_o as_o incorporeal_v and_o invisibles_n and_o conceive_v they_o under_o this_o quality_n in_o a_o word_n when_o nature_n offer_v we_o but_o the_o idea_n of_o one_o single_a species_n there_o arise_v not_o up_o immediate_o a_o general_a consideration_n in_o our_o mind_n our_o fancy_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o particular_a species_n and_o if_o afterward_o we_o conceive_v any_o other_o it_o be_v always_o in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o nature_n itself_o offer_v to_o our_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o first_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o general_a rejection_n of_o every_o kind_n of_o presence_n yet_o without_o specify_v so_o much_o as_o any_o one_o in_o particular_a neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n which_o reside_v only_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n brain_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o be_v moreover_o invalid_a and_o illusory_a see_v it_o answer_v not_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o as_o we_o have_v already_o say_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o show_v that_o if_o people_n have_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n disposition_n and_o prejudices_fw-la which_o will_v have_v make_v they_o respect_v it_o not_o bare_o as_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v contrary_a to_o natural_a reason_n this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v actual_o a_o entire_a rejection_n and_o opposition_n when_o the_o matter_n concern_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o a_o innovation_n in_o the_o church_n belief_n now_o this_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n without_o any_o reflection_n by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o know_v paris_n be_v not_o rome_n nor_o france_n holland_n that_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o the_o moon_n nor_o a_o house_n a_o elephant_n thar_z the_o king_n picture_n be_v not_o the_o king_n himself_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n example_n without_o have_v make_v this_o express_a and_o formal_a reflection_n this_o manner_n i_o say_v may_v make_v man_n capable_a of_o know_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o common_a sense_n but_o not_o make_v they_o discern_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n as_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o new_a humane_a invention_n this_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o consist_v in_o know_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o body_n be_v a_o humane_a body_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n do_v not_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o be_v surprise_v with_o the_o matter_n of_o novelty_n by_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v assure_v to_o be_v and_o on_o this_o persuasion_n reason_n must_v yield_v to_o faith_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o suppose_v the_o faithful_a have_v no_o other_o 565._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag_n 564_o 565._o than_o these_o simple_a notion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a therein_o that_o they_o imagine_v this_o body_n to_o be_v only_o present_a in_o heaven_n and_o that_o all_o the_o usual_a expression_n form_v only_o in_o their_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o figurative_a presence_n they_o will_v immediate_o have_v judge_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v false_a and_o impertinent_a as_o we_o will_v immediate_o judge_v that_o man_n who_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o paris_n be_v rome_n or_o that_o the_o pope_n picture_n be_v the_o pope_n himself_o or_o that_o the_o seven_o stalk_n of_o corn_n which_o pharaoh_n dream_v of_o be_v real_o seven_o year_n or_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n a_o real_a passage_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n real_a sin_n to_o be_v mad_a and_o senseless_a when_o a_o man_n judge_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o simple_o judge_n of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o light_n of_o nature_n will_v render_v that_o man_n impertinent_a who_o shall_v say_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v he_o say_v it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n shall_v a_o man_n judge_v of_o it_o on_o this_o ground_n but_o those_o that_o offer_v it_o in_o any_o age_n oppose_v against_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o splendid_a name_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n they_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o its_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v and_o for_o this_o purpose_n they_o spare_v no_o colour_n by_o which_o mean_v they_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o hinder_v man_n from_o judge_v according_a to_o its_o principle_n reduce_v the_o question_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n and_o perpetual_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o mean_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o impose_v on_o the_o ignorant_a it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v in_o the_o statute_n of_o henry_n iv_o for_o a_o instance_n which_o all_o the_o parisian_n know_v to_o be_v only_a brass_n and_o that_o his_o body_n be_v only_o at_o s._n dennis_n he_o say_v perhaps_o they_o never_o think_v of_o formal_o reject_v the_o opinion_n that_o this_o statue_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o henry_n iu._n and_o yet_o be_v ready_a to_o oppose_v this_o opinion_n shall_v any_o extravagant_a person_n offer_v to_o make_v they_o believe_v it_o but_o howsoever_o the_o parisian_n stand_v affect_v towards_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iu._n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o this_o example_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n here_o in_o question_n the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v a_o work_n of_o humane_a institution_n wherein_o man_n suppose_v there_o be_v nothing_o supernatural_a whereas_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o divine_a mystery_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v to_o be_v something_o above_o nature_n the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o popular_a concern_v which_o every_o man_n believe_v he_o have_v liberty_n of_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o have_v be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v make_v long_o since_o in_o some_o manner_n inaccessible_a to_o man_n curiosity_n by_o conceal_v it_o under_o a_o cloud_n of_o ceremony_n henry_n the_o four_o be_v indeed_o a_o
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
from_o all_o these_o other_o change_n be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o have_v it_o be_v new_a it_o must_v have_v extraordinary_o surprise_v all_o those_o that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n have_v something_o in_o it_o that_o be_v very_o surprise_v and_o more_o offensive_a than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o other_o change_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o quality_n of_o offensive_a and_o surprise_v in_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o to_o produce_v actual_o of_o itself_o a_o opposition_n or_o a_o rejection_n on_o the_o contrary_a most_o people_n love_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n those_o thing_n that_o be_v surprise_v and_o wonderful_a of_o which_o we_o see_v example_n in_o most_o religion_n but_o howsoever_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n provide_v against_o this_o inconveniency_n three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v the_o make_v they_o a_o buckler_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n the_o second_o the_o publish_n of_o miracle_n which_o real_o happen_v about_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n visible_a apparition_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o the_o three_o the_o assert_v it_o be_v always_o the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n accommodate_v to_o their_o sense_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n ill_o take_v and_o ill_o explain_v hitherto_o we_o have_v have_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v that_o be_v considerable_a on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o his_o 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n whatsoever_o be_v therein_o of_o moment_n we_o have_v consider_v and_o answer_v solid_o and_o pertinent_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o i_o hope_v will_v acknowledge_v i_o shall_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o his_o opinion_n on_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n call_v the_o new_a heresy_n public_o maintain_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o college_n of_o clermont_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n therein_o discover_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n which_o he_o pretend_v his_o adversary_n use_v to_o introduce_v novelty_n insensible_o into_o the_o church_n and_o he_o instance_n for_o this_o purpose_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v sow_o in_o the_o night_n whilst_o man_n sleep_v which_o take_v root_n and_o in_o time_n grow_v up_o which_o be_v very_o near_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v wrought_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n this_o author_n have_v well_o comprehend_v it_o as_o judge_v it_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a but_o mr._n arnaud_n think_v meet_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o this_o passage_n i_o shall_v likewise_o be_v very_o glad_a that_o have_v treat_v as_o he_o have_v do_v with_o great_a earnestness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n he_o have_v make_v reflection_n on_o several_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v happen_v of_o necessity_n either_o among_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o insensible_a change_n for_o example_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n lose_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o also_o that_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o likewise_o that_o the_o priest_n may_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n administer_v confirmation_n and_o again_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o saint_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o god_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o short_a how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o all_o these_o article_n whether_o we_o conceive_v that_o then_o neither_o of_o they_o hold_v they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o these_o article_n be_v not_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n whether_o we_o suppose_v they_o hold_v they_o in_o common_a since_o the_o first_o preach_v of_o christianity_n which_o suppose_v that_o these_o opinion_n be_v leave_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n or_o whether_o we_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o hold_v what_o they_o now_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n but_o that_o they_o support_v mutual_o one_o another_o which_o suppose_v that_o both_o of_o they_o hold_v these_o opinion_n as_o needless_a one_o and_o regard_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o tolerable_a one_o now_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n we_o take_v it_o there_o have_v of_o necessity_n happen_v insensible_a change_n without_o dispute_n noise_n and_o opposition_n although_o there_o may_v be_v the_o same_o objection_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o the_o same_o question_n start_v which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o change_n in_o question_n shall_v we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o hold_v these_o opinion_n how_o come_v they_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v imbue_v so_o general_o with_o they_o and_o so_o contradictory_o that_o a_o whole_a church_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o the_o other_o believe_v be_v there_o not_o in_o this_o double_a change_n at_o least_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o be_v astonish_v and_o surprise_v as_o in_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v both_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n fall_v asleep_o without_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n or_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o quality_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o or_o the_o administration_n of_o confirmation_n or_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n nor_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v they_o all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n awaken_v possess_v with_o contrary_a opinion_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n whence_o have_v they_o their_o opinion_n do_v not_o he_o who_o first_o teach_v they_o they_o advertise_v they_o that_o he_o preach_v novelty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o if_o he_o do_v tell_v they_o of_o this_o it_o be_v strange_a he_o shall_v be_v follow_v immediate_o by_o his_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o such_o new_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v so_o immediate_o and_o zealous_o embrace_v if_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v they_o this_o it_o be_v then_o very_a strange_a no_o body_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o innovation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o and_o that_o of_o all_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o religious_a person_n not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v exclaim_v against_o the_o innovator_n have_v the_o innovator_n make_v use_v of_o some_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o church_n to_o conceal_v the_o novelty_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o can_v one_o conceive_v these_o terrible_a equivocation_n that_o expression_n have_v be_v take_v in_o one_o sense_n during_o a_o certain_a time_n general_o by_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n or_o general_o by_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n and_o that_o immediate_o in_o another_o they_o have_v be_v take_v general_o by_o the_o same_o church_n in_o another_o sense_n if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o the_o same_o question_n return_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o of_o the_o two_o church_n which_o have_v change_v suppose_v for_o example_n that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o one_o may_v use_v indifferent_o in_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a bread_n and_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o have_v the_o right_a of_o confirmation_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o greek_n have_v pass_v into_o contrary_a opinion_n without_o division_n among_o they_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v this_o happen_v all_o at_o a_o stroke_n be_v this_o do_v insensible_o and_o by_o succession_n of_o time_n if_o this_o have_v happen_v all_o at_o once_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v this_o change_n be_v
arnaud_n that_o no_o body_n for_o thirty_o year_n reprehend_v paschasus_n to_o his_o face_n how_o know_v he_o this_o that_o he_o can_v be_v so_o confident_a of_o it_o do_v paschasus_n himself_o positive_o assure_v he_o of_o it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n say_v audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o blame_v i_o every_o man_n see_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n and_o that_o a_o author_n may_v speak_v thus_o although_o he_o be_v tell_v of_o his_o fault_n to_o his_o face_n in_o fine_a who_o inform_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o contradiction_n which_o paschasus_n meet_v with_o do_v not_o happen_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o publish_n of_o his_o book_n because_o he_o complain_v of_o this_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n which_o be_v publish_v not_o till_o thirty_o year_n after_o a_o frivolous_a reason_n as_o if_o the_o censure_n which_o be_v make_v of_o his_o doctrine_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o the_o same_o date_n as_o his_o commentary_n wherein_o he_o mention_n they_o and_o endeavour_n to_o defend_v himself_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n argue_v more_o unhappy_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n not_o only_o add_v he_o he_o be_v not_o reprehend_v by_o any_o of_o his_o superior_n 851._o page_n 850_o 851._o friend_n and_o brethren_n but_o he_o still_o believe_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v on_o his_o side_n for_o in_o his_o paper_n which_o he_o write_v not_o long_o before_o his_o death_n he_o press_v his_o unknown_a adversary_n of_o who_o he_o have_v notice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o clear_o affirm_v a_o man_n can_v oppose_v his_o opinion_n without_o contradict_v the_o faith_n of_o it_o videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la he_o say_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v yet_o open_o contradict_v this_o doctrine_n which_o he_o teach_v nor_o oppose_v what_o the_o whole_a world_n own_a to_o be_v true_a ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la adhuc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o aperto_fw-la qui_fw-la ita_fw-la hoc_fw-la esse_fw-la contradicat_fw-la quod_fw-la totus_fw-la orbis_fw-la credit_n &_o confitetur_fw-la in_o short_a he_o accuse_v those_o as_o high_o criminal_a who_o use_v the_o common_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n explain_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n nefandum_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la universaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la i_o answer_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v formal_o of_o his_o opinion_n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o he_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o whole_a world_n believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o above_o all_o question_n the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o imagine_v contain_v his_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o church_n say_v in_o her_o canon_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la to_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o positive_a assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a and_o unquestionable_a faith_n a_o doctrine_n and_o the_o iutroduce_v of_o it_o by_o consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o expression_n which_o a_o man_n believe_v to_o be_v favourable_a to_o this_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v not_o so_o great_o favourable_a but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v of_o use_n to_o those_o who_o believe_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n here_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v a_o distinction_n well_o worthy_a of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o invention_n who_o admirable_o well_o pretend_v to_o answer_v a_o matter_n when_o he_o do_v nothing_o less_o and_o to_o distinguish_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v distinguish_v let_v we_o in_o good_a time_n see_v then_o whether_o my_o distinction_n be_v as_o extravagant_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v it_o when_o a_o man_n maintain_v against_o a_o opponent_n a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n either_o this_o proposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o must_v grant_v it_o or_o it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_a nor_o evident_a but_o that_o it_o be_v questionable_a as_o to_o the_o first_o case_n a_o man_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v it_o for_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o principle_n and_o such_o consequence_n be_v thence_o draw_v as_o be_v judge_v fit_v for_o instance_n when_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n die_v not_o only_o for_o the_o elect_n but_o also_o for_o all_o man_n in_o general_a that_o all_o god_n command_n be_v possible_a to_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o just_a according_a to_o the_o present_a condition_n of_o their_o ability_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o eat_v it_o with_o their_o bodily_a mouth_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o these_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n that_o there_o need_v no_o prove_v they_o and_o shall_v any_o one_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n oppose_v these_o article_n there_o be_v no_o body_n will_v take_v pain_n to_o prove_v to_o he_o that_o they_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o they_o will_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v undeniable_a principle_n and_o he_o will_v have_v only_o hence_o consequence_n draw_v against_o he_o as_o to_o the_o second_o case_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o this_o point_n be_v in_o dispute_n both_o party_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o bring_n of_o proof_n and_o each_o common_o endeavour_n to_o authorise_v his_o opinion_n under_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n one_o which_o regard_v precise_o the_o present_a church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o contest_v the_o other_o which_o respect_v the_o church_n in_o the_o precede_a time_n which_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o controversy_n it_o may_v also_o receive_v two_o sort_n of_o proof_n some_o which_o refer_v to_o the_o present_a time_n other_o which_z refer_v to_o the_o age_n which_o have_v precede_v we_o when_o a_o man_n prove_v for_o the_o time_n present_a he_o allege_v testimony_n of_o the_o modern_a church_n when_o he_o prove_v for_o the_o past_a time_n he_o allege_v they_o of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v before_o we_o and_o the_o question_n determin_n itself_o according_a as_o the_o proof_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a conclusive_a or_o not_o conclusive_a to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n i_o say_v that_o paschasus_n never_o advance_v for_o a_o undeniable_a principle_n that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v the_o doctrine_n or_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o contrary_n he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o first_o reprehend_v he_o for_o misunderstanding_n the_o word_n of_o christ_n audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la quasi_fw-la ego_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la christi_fw-la edideram_fw-la aliquid_fw-la his_fw-la dictis_fw-la plus_fw-la tribuere_fw-la voluerim_fw-la quam_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la and_o affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n and_o virtue_n non_fw-fr in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sangainis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la other_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la say_v he_o several_a time_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o that_o err_v through_o ignorance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v of_o these_o marvail_n which_o he_o propose_v quamvis_fw-la plurimi_fw-la say_v he_o dubitaverint_fw-la vel_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la and_o a_o little_a low_o quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la
nature_n but_o only_o in_o sacrament_n contradict_v the_o church_n here_o he_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o disputer_n if_o his_o argue_v be_v good_a we_o will_v believe_v he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n we_o will_v not_o matter_n it_o now_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n for_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o s._n augustin_n the_o sacrament_n assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n so_o that_o to_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o man_n thereby_o contradict_v the_o church_n which_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v moreover_o false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o p._n 852._o for_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v include_v both_o in_o the_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n of_o paschasus_n his_o argument_n he_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n commit_v a_o horrid_a crime_n in_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n here_o we_o have_v it_o comprehend_v in_o the_o conclusion_n do_v ever_o man_n hear_v such_o kind_n of_o reason_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n because_o it_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o it_o be_v day_n why_o because_o the_o sun_n be_v at_o his_o height_n for_o for_o to_o be_v day_n and_o the_o sun_n to_o be_v at_o its_o height_n be_v not_o more_o the_o same_o thing_n than_o to_o be_v a_o consequence_n and_o to_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o a_o argument_n be_v these_o the_o prodigious_a effect_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n logic_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o conclusion_n be_v add_v he_o not_o that_o the_o church_n simple_o recite_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la but_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v the_o principle_n whereon_o paschasus_n argue_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o the_o priest_n say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la and_o the_o people_n answer_n amen_n that_o the_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v what_o paschasus_n do_v not_o touch_v on_o he_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o advance_v so_o far_o have_v he_o know_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o word_n in_o another_o sense_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o mad_a man_n to_o reproach_n as_o he_o do_v these_o person_n for_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o suppose_v then_o this_o for_o a_o princile_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o hold_v entire_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v that_o these_o person_n against_o who_o he_o inveigh_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o go_v according_a to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n second_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o term_n in_o another_o sense_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v see_v he_o do_v not_o explain_v himself_o therein_o and_o speak_v neither_o far_a or_o near_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o term_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o know_v there_o be_v at_o least_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o doubter_n the_o ignorant_a and_o formal_a adversary_n of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o take_v they_o not_o in_o this_o sense_n three_o suppose_v we_o say_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v mad_a but_o argue_v like_o a_o sophister_n what_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v and_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v more_o than_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n on_o his_o side_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a suppose_v at_o that_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v than_o to_o proclaim_v clear_o and_o plain_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n bishop_n religious_a the_o doctor_n and_o general_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v his_o doctrine_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o and_o there_o only_o need_v they_o to_o be_v consult_v article_n of_o faith_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v lie_v hide_v in_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v they_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v this_o truth_n and_o have_v they_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v convince_v by_o a_o million_o of_o person_n then_o live_v why_o have_v he_o recourse_n to_o argue_v and_o consequence_n why_o must_v this_o consequence_n be_v draw_v by_o the_o hair_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o may_v receive_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o explication_n why_o do_v he_o not_o at_o least_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n understand_v this_o clause_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n wherefore_o be_v he_o silent_a touch_v the_o sense_n and_o argue_v only_o from_o the_o force_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o if_o all_o those_o that_o utter_v these_o term_n or_o add_v to_o they_o their_o amen_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o show_v we_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o paschasus_n act_v like_o a_o sophister_n shelter_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o reproach_n object_v against_o he_o of_o be_v a_o visionary_a and_o a_o enthusiast_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o have_v broach_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o have_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v he_o have_v which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o people_n common_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o o'rewhelm_v his_o adversary_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_v will_v now_o then_o perhaps_o comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o man_n that_o affirm_v a_o thing_n for_o certain_a and_o of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o one_o that_o draw_v a_o consequence_n and_o perhaps_o will_v no_o long_o say_v that_o my_o distinction_n separate_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v separate_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n acknowledge_v that_o never_o pretention_n be_v worse_o ground_v than_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o own_o they_o affirm_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o mind_n but_o whereon_o do_v they_o ground_v their_o supposition_n be_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n agree_v about_o it_o no._n do_v paschasus_n himself_o express_o affirm_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n insinuate_v it_o by_o a_o equivocal_a term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o but_o do_v paschasus_n formal_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n understand_v this_o term_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o he_o give_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n must_v thus_o understand_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v his_o reason_n just_o take_v away_o then_o from_o paschasus_n his_o reason_v the_o justness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v give_v it_o the_o subintâ—lligitur_fw-la be_v annul_v and_o these_o gentleman_n bare_a of_o proof_n these_o word_n of_o paschasus_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la in_o re_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la furnish_v we_o with_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o they_o show_v that_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n be_v new_a and_o that_o paschasus_n have_v not_o learn_v it_o but_o of_o late_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v well_o to_o advertise_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o the_o other_o for_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o and_o scarce_o worth_a offering_n paschasus_n be_v astonish_v at_o what_o his_o adversary_n say_v in_o reference_n to_o virtue_n not_o that_o this_o solution_n appear_v to_o he_o new_a he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n but_o because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o he_o
the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n till_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v show_v they_o to_o be_v invalid_a page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n may_v be_v just_o suspect_v to_o be_v deceitful_a and_o that_o his_o manner_n of_o assault_a mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v disingenuous_a 8_o chap._n iii_o the_o three_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o proof_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o argument_n which_o can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o mere_a conjecture_n 15_o chap._n iv_o my_o four_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o we_o need_v but_o oppose_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n to_o make_v they_o invalid_a 25_o chap._n v._o the_o pretend_a advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n examine_v 34_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o the_o pretend_a advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 44_o chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v 53_o book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._o contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n first_o artifice_n lay_v open_a 61_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o the_o effort_n the_o latin_n have_v make_v to_o communicate_v to_o they_o their_o religion_n do_v invalidate_n the_o proof_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v draw_v foom_n their_o belief_n mr._n arnaud_n second_o illusion_n detect_v 73_o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n lead_v by_o politic_a interest_n have_v themselves_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n into_o greece_n mr._n arnaud_n three_o artifice_n discover_v 81_o chap._n iv_o that_o the_o monk_n and_o other_o emissary_n with_o which_o the_o eastern_a country_n have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n replenish_v do_v invalidate_n the_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n mr._n arnaud_n four_o deceit_n lay_v open_a 89_o chap._n v._o that_o the_o mean_n the_o emissary_n have_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o roman_a religion_n among_o the_o schismatic_n the_o seminary_n which_o have_v be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o same_o design_n and_o the_o particular_a instruction_n give_v they_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o there_o can_v no_o advantage_n accrue_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o their_o belief_n mr._n arnaud_n five_o artifice_n discover_v 97_o book_n iii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n so_o call_v hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._n the_o question_n state_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n six_o illusion_n manifest_v 109_o chap._n ii_o the_o first_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o second_o from_o their_o not_o express_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n seven_o delusion_n 114_o chap._n iii_o the_o three_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o expression_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n be_v general_a and_o insufficient_a to_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n the_o four_o that_o the_o greek_n only_o receive_v for_o determination_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_n council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n lay_v open_a the_o five_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o transaction_n with_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n mr_n arnaud_n eight_o delusion_n discover_v 119_o chap._n iu_o the_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n employ_v on_o other_o subject_n the_o same_o expression_n as_o on_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o illusion_n manifest_v 129_o chap._n v._o the_o seven_o proof_n draw_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o saint_n ought_v to_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o great_a altar_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o they_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o fallacy_n lay_v open_a the_o eight_o proof_n draw_v from_o their_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_a on_o holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a at_o other_o time_n the_o nine_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o several_a passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n 134_o chap._n vi_o the_o ten_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v a_o extenuate_a term_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eleven_o from_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o wicked_a who_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o twelve_o from_o their_o believe_v the_o dead_a and_o those_o in_o desert_n remote_a from_o all_o commerce_n do_v receive_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o communion_n 143_o chap._n vii_o that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v and_o consequent_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n the_o thirteen_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n eleven_o illusion_n 152_o chap._n viii_o the_o fourteen_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n when_o ever_o they_o argue_v touch_v the_o azyme_n do_v carry_v on_o their_o dispute_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v still_o real_a bread_n after_o its_o consecration_n the_o fifteen_o from_o the_o little_a care_n they_o take_v to_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n 169_o chap._n ix_o the_o seventeen_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o dispute_v agitate_a among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n some_o of_o they_o affirm_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v incorruptible_a and_o other_o corruptible_a the_o eigteenth_n from_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n 175_o chap._n x._o the_o nineteenth_o proof_n that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n do_v teach_v the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o follow_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n the_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o sundry_a modern_a greek_n that_o have_v write_v several_a treatise_n touch_v their_o religion_n the_o one_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n 185_o chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n 197_o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o 201_o chap._n xiii_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 215_o book_n iu_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._o mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v 241_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o proof_n take_v from_o cardinal_n humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la examine_v his_o three_o proof_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o berengarian_o examine_v the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n consider_v 251_o chap._n iii_o mr._n arnaud_n twenty_o first_o illusion_n be_v his_o charge_v i_o with_o maintain_v that_o the_o latin_n never_o know_v transubstantiation_n his_o two_o and_o twenty_o consist_v in_o offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n propose_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o latin_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o in_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o latinised_a greek_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o in_o allege_v suppose_a author_n
till_o he_o have_v prove_v they_o and_o those_o which_o may_v be_v just_o suppose_v without_o be_v prove_v if_o this_o man_n reply_n to_o i_o he_o have_v only_o make_v this_o supposition_n to_o oblige_v mr._n claude_n to_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n leave_v to_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o reason_v of_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o just_a may_v i_o not_o then_o just_o retort_v upon_o he_o that_o i_o only_o suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n be_v plain_a and_o firm_a that_o i_o may_v thereby_o force_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o confess_v he_o have_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v he_o to_o defend_v himself_o but_o to_o show_v if_o he_o be_v able_a that_o these_o proof_n be_v invalid_a mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v be_v so_o reasonable_a as_o not_o to_o deny_v i_o the_o liberty_n of_o make_v use_n of_o these_o principle_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o there_o be_v a_o very_a material_a and_o advantageous_a difference_n on_o my_o side_n seeing_z as_o already_o mention_v i_o be_o respondent_fw-la in_o this_o dispute_n whereas_o this_o person_n will_v be_v the_o aggressor_n but_o you_o will_v ask_v i_o who_o this_o man_n be_v that_o be_v so_o little_o acquaint_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n even_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o who_o have_v produce_v a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n to_o show_v we_o that_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a the_o simple_a and_o obstinate_a and_o all_o person_n in_o general_a aught_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o thereupon_o make_v this_o conclusion_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o these_o argument_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o 63._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 6._o pag._n 62._o pag._n 63._o perpetuity_n suppose_v the_o proof_n be_v clear_a and_o solid_a and_o therefore_o i_o make_v use_n of_o they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o remove_v these_o vain_a exception_n of_o mr._n claude_n who_o will_v have_v they_o reject_v without_o examine_v they_o on_o this_o general_a reason_n that_o they_o be_v argumentative_a proof_n mr._n claude_n have_v no_o other_o way_n of_o defend_v himself_o than_o by_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o argument_n in_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o sound_a we_o shall_v see_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o make_v this_o supposition_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o at_o present_a with_o conclude_v according_a to_o his_o example_n that_o every_o man_n may_v make_v supposition_n provide_v he_o intend_v not_o thereby_o to_o end_v the_o debate_n but_o only_o oblige_v a_o adversary_n to_o come_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o that_o point_n which_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o meddle_v with_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n censure_n in_o another_o that_o which_o he_o do_v himself_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n may_v be_v just_o suspect_v to_o be_v deceitful_a and_o that_o his_o manner_n of_o assault_a mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v disingenuous_a the_o method_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v use_v of_o to_o make_v we_o confess_v as_o he_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n have_v appear_v so_o strange_a and_o irregular_a to_o i_o that_o i_o have_v make_v these_o follow_a reflection_n thereupon_o i._o that_o it_o may_v be_v just_o suspect_v of_o artifice_n and_o illusion_n ii_o that_o this_o way_n of_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v disingenuous_a and_o indirect_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n by_o argument_n which_o at_o most_o do_v amount_v but_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n iv_o that_o to_o confute_v at_o once_o all_o these_o argument_n we_o need_v but_o oppose_v against_o they_o these_o same_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o by_o gather_v they_o into_o a_o abridgement_n to_o give_v a_o general_a view_n of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v that_o i_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v in_o my_o answer_n 1._o lib._n 1._o ch_n 1._o p._n 1._o fall_v first_o upon_o the_o fault_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o discover_v in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n provide_v say_v he_o that_o i_o maintain_v equity_n and_o truth_n it_o may_v be_v i_o think_v than_o suppose_v i_o have_v so_o far_o do_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o rule_n it_o only_o remain_v i_o make_v good_a the_o four_o abovementioned_a reflection_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v long_o upon_o the_o first_o of_o these_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v justify_v the_o first_o observation_n justify_v nothing_o against_o it_o appear_v undeniable_a in_o itself_o it_o be_v ground_v on_o this_o that_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v this_o question_v decide_v not_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o church_n consent_v in_o all_o age_n and_o deposition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o when_o it_o come_v to_o the_o enquiry_n after_o this_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n he_o will_v have_v this_o second_o question_n resolve_v not_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o by_o argument_n now_o this_o be_v certain_o a_o most_o tedious_a and_o preposterous_a course_n it_o be_v a_o principle_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o question_n in_o matter_n of_o right_a aught_o to_o be_v natural_o decide_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o right_n then_o when_o the_o rule_n determine_v that_o right_o be_v distinct_a and_o separate_v from_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o that_o again_o natural_o the_o question_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n ought_v to_o he_o decide_v by_o a_o exact_a consideration_n of_o the_o fact_n themselves_o or_o by_o witness_n who_o can_v make_v a_o lawful_a deposition_n see_v then_o the_o christian_a religion_n offer_v we_o a_o distinct_a rule_n and_o that_o too_o as_o it_o lie_v separate_v from_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o holy_a scripture_n wherein_o god_n have_v make_v a_o full_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n it_o be_v in_o it_o we_o must_v search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o not_o in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n for_o as_o the_o father_n thought_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o ground_v their_o belief_n on_o the_o scripture_n so_o likewise_o we_o who_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o aught_o to_o ground_v our_o faith_n on_o the_o same_o principle_n the_o scripture_n have_v be_v give_v we_o to_o determine_v thereby_o our_o apprehension_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n but_o their_o belief_n who_o precede_v we_o can_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o a_o example_n for_o we_o to_o imitate_v and_o a_o example_n too_o submit_v to_o the_o same_o rule_n which_o require_v no_o far_o our_o approbation_n than_o it_o agree_v with_o that_o so_o that_o to_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o nature_n by_o the_o example_n of_o former_a age_n be_v to_o pervert_v the_o natural_a order_n and_o design_n of_o thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n see_v it_o likewise_o take_v in_o tradition_n yet_o this_o answer_n will_v not_o clear_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o that_o reproach_n with_o which_o i_o shall_v charge_v he_o for_o when_o a_o man_n lay_v down_o a_o method_n in_o a_o controversy_n and_o propose_v it_o as_o sufficient_a to_o convince_v those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o must_v ground_v this_o method_n on_o principle_n grant_v by_o both_o party_n for_o if_o his_o position_n be_v such_o as_o may_v be_v question_v he_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o a_o solid_a proof_n of_o they_o before_o he_o can_v suppose_v they_o for_o if_o he_o take_v not_o this_o course_n he_o will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n and_o his_o whole_a work_n soon_o render_v ineffectual_a now_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v for_o he_o have_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o age_n ought_v to_o be_v our_o rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a he_o have_v tell_v we_o of_o the_o ill_a consequence_n which_o will_v follow_v the_o condemn_v the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v do_v if_o we_o suppose_v they_o guilty_a of_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o this_o reach_v not_o our_o question_n for_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o their_o write_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n neither_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o present_a debate_n nor_o in_o any_o
other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
way_n to_o obtain_v the_o end_n of_o what_o he_o design_n now_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o we_o have_v to_o allege_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o wonder_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v deny_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o make_v these_o general_a reflection_n he_o i_o say_v who_o confess_v in_o the_o second_o period_n of_o his_o first_o chapter_n that_o i_o be_o not_o to_o blame_v for_o have_v ground_v my_o chief_a accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n upon_o the_o defect_n i_o find_v therein_o provide_v i_o establish_v truth_n and_o reason_n but_o this_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o he_o say_v here_o that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n just_o require_v of_o a_o man_n who_o treat_v on_o any_o subject_a but_o only_o this_o that_o he_o lay_v down_o good_a principle_n and_o draw_v thence_o true_a conclusion_n for_o the_o falsity_n of_o principle_n or_o consequence_n proceed_v rather_o from_o a_o defect_n in_o the_o matter_n or_o form_n of_o a_o argument_n in_o particular_a than_o in_o a_o method_n in_o general_n chap._n iii_o the_o three_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o proof_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o argument_n which_o can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o mere_a conjecture_n mr._n arnaud_n seem_v unwilling_a to_o grant_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o invalidate_v our_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o his_o argument_n and_o thereupon_o have_v only_o propose_v the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n viz._n whether_o a_o man_n may_v not_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v 2._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 2._o he_o may_v in_o some_o particular_a case_n it_o be_v then_o our_o part_n to_o show_v he_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o only_o design_v to_o oppose_v but_o even_o overthrow_n by_o his_o arguing_n our_o proof_n of_o fact_n so_o that_o the_o question_v now_o be_v whether_o this_o endeavour_n of_o he_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a whether_o according_a to_o a_o regular_a course_n or_o contrary_n to_o it_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o consider_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o method_n or_o advantage_n expect_v by_o it_o as_o it_o have_v be_v express_o declare_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n be_v to_o bring_v any_o unprejudiced_a person_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n '_o s_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o this_o new_a method_n be_v propose_v to_o remedy_v a_o inconveniency_n usual_o attend_v that_o ordinary_a method_n call_v discussion_n wherein_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o man_n seldom_o sufficient_o comprehend_v the_o strength_n of_o proof_n because_o they_o be_v not_o consider_v in_o their_o right_a order_n which_o ever_o so_o place_v they_o as_o that_o they_o mutual_o assist_v and_o fortify_v each_o other_o i_o need_v but_o entreat_v he_o likewise_o to_o remember_v the_o first_o title_n of_o the_o treatise_n before_o it_o be_v print_v when_o it_o be_v put_v into_o my_o hand_n to_o be_v answer_v which_o be_v as_o follow_v a_o treatise_n contain_v a_o easy_a mean_n to_o convince_v heretic_n by_o show_v they_o there_o have_v no_o alteration_n be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o the_o preface_n before_o my_o answer_n last_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o request_n of_o he_o but_o only_o to_o remember_v the_o new_a title_n under_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n and_o they_o which_o follow_v be_v publish_v which_o be_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n for_o what_o else_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o man_n that_o promise_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n belief_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n and_o hope_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o but_o that_o he_o shall_v invalidate_v all_o our_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o which_o we_o think_v we_o have_v establish_v the_o reality_n of_o a_o innovation_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o the_o favour_n to_o suppose_v a_o while_n that_o i_o be_o not_o obstinate_a and_o i_o will_v likewise_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v i_o be_v mistake_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o the_o persuasion_n i_o have_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o proof_n concern_v a_o innovation_n have_v be_v false_a now_o shall_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v that_o his_o method_n be_v able_a to_o undeceive_v i_o and_o dissipate_v all_o the_o false_a impression_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n have_v wrought_v in_o my_o mind_n shall_v he_o i_o say_v pretend_v to_o this_o he_o have_v imagine_v as_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v that_o he_o be_v able_a by_o his_o argument_n to_o invalidate_v our_o proof_n and_o again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o he_o pretend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o he_o have_v be_v certain_o to_o blame_v in_o say_v he_o will_v convince_v heretic_n and_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v if_o they_o be_v not_o invincible_o obstinate_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o shall_v see_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o or_o no_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v uphold_v the_o honour_n of_o so_o great_a a_o design_n or_o whether_o he_o have_v not_o abate_v something_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o at_o present_a with_o only_o show_v the_o pretention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o method_n it_o can_v be_v allege_v in_o his_o behalf_n he_o have_v not_o these_o aforementioned_a proof_n in_o his_o mind_n but_o only_o offer_v his_o own_o which_o he_o judge_v conclusive_a for_o beside_o that_o when_o a_o man_n lay_v down_o a_o method_n as_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v a_o effect_n he_o ought_v consider_v whatsoever_o may_v hinder_v the_o produce_v of_o this_o or_o the_o contrary_a effect_n we_o may_v far_o observe_v he_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n in_o this_o treatise_n wherein_o be_v contain_v these_o proof_n concern_v which_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v ignorance_n see_v they_o make_v up_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o book_n it_o ought_v moreover_o to_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o refute_v as_o i_o already_o say_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n a_o account_n who_o whole_a strength_n be_v ground_v on_o these_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n a_o account_n which_o take_v they_o for_o its_o foundation_n and_o borrow_v from_o they_o whatsoever_o it_o will_v persuade_v and_o refute_v it_o not_o in_o oppose_v other_o proof_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o by_o argument_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o imagine_v his_o argument_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v these_o proof_n it_o be_v impossible_a if_o they_o stand_v firm_a but_o that_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n or_o innovation_n shall_v do_v so_o too_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o shift_v the_o question_n that_o he_o may_v draw_v on_o the_o reader_n to_o another_o matter_n be_v so_o plain_o evident_a that_o i_o need_v not_o give_v he_o the_o least_o hint_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v certain_o a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o bare_o oppose_v argument_n against_o our_o proof_n and_o pretend_v to_o invalidate_v they_o by_o argument_n the_o first_o of_o these_o may_v be_v do_v without_o think_v on_o the_o second_o these_o argument_n may_v be_v examine_v and_o compare_v with_o our_o proof_n without_o any_o other_o pretence_n than_o the_o keep_n the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n and_o hinder_v it_o from_o determine_v on_o either_o side_n have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n keep_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n we_o shall_v have_v answer_v he_o after_o another_o sort_n but_o he_o have_v extend_v his_o design_n so_o far_o as_o to_o bring_v we_o to_o a_o final_a acknowledgement_n the_o question_n than_o be_v not_o so_o much_o about_o his_o bare_a opposition_n although_o that_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o at_o length_n to_o be_v useless_a and_o that_o he_o can_v expect_v any_o advantage_n from_o it_o for_o the_o debate_n at_o present_a consist_v either_o in_o the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o his_o design_n when_o he_o imagine_v this_o opposition_n be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o notwithstanding_o our_o prejudices_fw-la against_o it_o occasion_v by_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o other_o minister_n proof_n but_o to_o state_n the_o question_n clear_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v far_o suppose_v that_o we_o compare_v not_o here_o the_o proof_n draw_v
the_o help_n of_o his_o sense_n but_o his_o reason_n he_o will_v turn_v it_o on_o every_o side_n and_o invent_v distinction_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o as_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a yet_o will_v he_o still_o keep_v firm_a to_o his_o eyesight_n and_o common_a sense_n it_o will_v be_v reply_v perhaps_o that_o unless_o we_o be_v extreme_a obstinate_a we_o can_v pretend_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v of_o this_o kind_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n for_o they_o be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n who_o faithfulness_n may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o set_v up_o this_o fantastical_a hypothesis_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o be_v that_o all_o our_o passage_n be_v false_a and_o invent_v by_o the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o else_o in_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v mistake_v or_o some_o such_o like_a matter_n which_o may_v 1._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 2._o pag._n 1._o make_v the_o truth_n and_o validity_n of_o these_o proof_n to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o moreover_o that_o our_o passage_n be_v not_o so_o plain_a but_o they_o may_v well_o be_v question_v see_v there_o have_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v concern_v they_o on_o both_o side_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v in_o suppose_v two_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v both_o undeniable_a by_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o can_v pretend_v against_o he_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n have_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o certitude_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o sense_n my_o first_o supposition_n than_o shall_v be_v that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v faithful_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n he_o can_v disagree_v with_o i_o in_o this_o point_n for_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v it_o but_o from_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o produce_v it_o themselves_o and_o we_o use_v it_o only_o out_o of_o condescension_n to_o they_o not_o have_v need_n as_o to_o our_o own_o particular_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o regulate_v our_o faith_n in_o this_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o when_o this_o point_n shall_v be_v questionable_a yet_o must_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n put_v it_o out_o of_o question_n by_o his_o refute_v of_o it_o before_o he_o propose_v to_o we_o his_o argument_n and_o not_o have_v do_v it_o we_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o act_v against_o he_o on_o this_o principle_n the_o other_o supposition_n we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o know_v very_o well_o what_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o we_o right_o apprehend_v it_o so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o our_o mistake_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v dispute_v against_o we_o in_o effect_n we_o neither_o say_v nor_o imagine_v any_o thing_n on_o this_o subject_a more_o than_o what_o we_o find_v in_o book_n and_o hear_v discourse_v on_o every_o day_n which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o his_o blood_n there_o not_o remain_v any_o thing_n more_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o their_o mere_a accident_n which_o be_v not_o sustain_v by_o any_o subject_a and_o further_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n be_v real_o present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n on_o all_o the_o altar_n whereon_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v that_o they_o which_o communicate_v eat_v and_o drink_v this_o substance_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o body_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n this_o be_v undeniable_a i_o say_v then_o on_o these_o ground_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o presume_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v evident_a even_o to_o sense_n itself_o for_o we_o read_v the_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o eye_n behold_v they_o and_o our_o sense_n be_v judge_n of_o they_o but_o there_o be_v not_o any_o of_o these_o article_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o do_v distinct_o form_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n neither_o in_o express_a term_n nor_o in_o equivalent_a one_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o content_n of_o these_o article_n and_o in_o what_o they_o mean_v we_o be_v likewise_o agree_v of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o case_n the_o ancient_a church_n have_v teach_v they_o we_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o seek_v they_o and_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v there_o or_o no_o for_o when_o a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v they_o she_o explain_v they_o distinct_o enough_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o lie_v bury_v in_o far_o fetch_v principle_n or_o couch_v in_o equivocal_a term_n which_o leave_v the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n or_o wrap_v up_o in_o riddle_n from_o whence_o they_o can_v be_v draw_v but_o by_o hard_a study_n if_o they_o be_v in_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v plain_a according_a to_o the_o measure_n and_o capacity_n of_o a_o ordinary_a and_o vulgar_a understanding_n yet_o when_o we_o seek_v they_o we_o can_v find_v they_o if_o they_o be_v set_v down_o in_o express_a term_n our_o eye_n will_v have_v discover_v they_o have_v they_o be_v in_o equivalent_a one_o or_o draw_v thence_o by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n common_a sense_n will_v have_v discover_v they_o but_o after_o a_o exact_a and_o thorough_a search_n our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n tell_v we_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o manner_n this_o although_o a_o negative_a proof_n yet_o be_v it_o of_o great_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o when_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o a_o person_n be_v at_o home_n we_o be_v agree_v both_o touch_v the_o house_n and_o the_o person_n that_o one_o may_v not_o be_v take_v for_o the_o other_o and_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n if_o a_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o negative_a fact_n have_v all_o possible_a force_n and_o evidence_n yet_o we_o be_v upon_o sure_a term_n for_o a_o man_n may_v easy_o hide_v himself_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o his_o house_n and_o steal_v away_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o that_o seek_v he_o and_o therefore_o the_o negative_a proof_n serve_v only_o in_o this_o respect_n to_o justify_v we_o have_v make_v a_o full_a and_o thorough_a search_n but_o if_o the_o article_n of_o the_o romish_a creed_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o age_n as_o be_v pretend_v it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a they_o be_v hide_v in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o father_n write_n they_o must_v near_o the_o matter_n have_v appear_v in_o all_o of_o they_o whence_o it_o follow_v our_o negative_a proof_n be_v yet_o more_o certain_a by_o the_o confirmation_n it_o receive_v from_o a_o affirmative_a proof_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o our_o eye_n and_o sense_n find_v out_o many_o thing_n direct_o opposite_a to_o these_o article_n and_o these_o two_o proof_n join_v together_o do_v form_n one_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o entire_a that_o there_o need_v nothing_o to_o be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v it_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v pretend_v to_o strip_v we_o of_o by_o his_o argument_n but_o let_v he_o extend_v his_o pretension_n as_o far_o as_o he_o will_v i_o believe_v he_o will_v find_v few_o person_n approve_v of_o they_o and_o who_o will_v not_o judge_v that_o even_o then_o when_o our_o eye_n shall_v have_v deceive_v we_o which_o be_v impossible_a after_o so_o diligent_a and_o careful_a a_o search_n the_o only_a mean_n to_o disabuse_v we_o will_v be_v to_o desire_v we_o to_o return_v to_o the_o use_n of_o they_o again_o and_o to_o convince_v we_o our_o inquiry_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a we_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v show_v what_o we_o ourselves_o be_v not_o able_a to_o find_v for_o whilst_o nothing_o be_v offer_v we_o but_o argument_n they_o will_v do_v we_o no_o good_a we_o may_v be_v perhaps_o entangle_v with_o they_o if_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_v they_o but_o they_o will_v never_o make_v we_o renounce_v the_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n we_o be_v confirm_v in_o this_o belief_n when_o we_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o author_n
what_o it_o believe_v or_o in_o beginning_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o that_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n be_v natural_a the_o second_o be_v of_o a_o supernatural_a order_n i_o handle_v not_o at_o present_a this_o point_n whether_o they_o be_v false_a or_o true_a at_o the_o bottom_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n so_o difficult_a and_o require_v so_o much_o time_n that_o to_o expect_v ordinary_a apprehension_n to_o examine_v they_o be_v plain_o to_o deride_v they_o i_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n where_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o those_o perplexity_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n engage_v he_o or_o to_o rest_v secure_a on_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o be_v build_v it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o people_n be_v not_o common_o so_o regular_a in_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n but_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a likewise_o to_o receive_v new_a doctrine_n and_o enlarge_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o number_n of_o popular_a mystery_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n be_v never_o popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o theology_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v that_o all_o imaginable_a care_n have_v be_v take_v to_o make_v these_o consequence_n popular_a there_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o book_n adapt_v to_o woman_n capacity_n there_o have_v be_v catechism_n compile_v intit'led_a catechism_n of_o grace_n which_o evident_o show_v it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a to_o make_v the_o people_n receive_v by_o way_n of_o illustration_n or_o addition_n article_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o whence_o it_o follow_v it_o have_v be_v suppose_v they_o be_v capable_a of_o change_n for_o else_o to_o what_o purpose_n serve_v these_o catechism_n if_o the_o people_n can_v of_o themselves_o either_o diminish_v or_o augment_v the_o number_n of_o mystery_n which_o they_o hold_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n this_o principle_n be_v not_o then_o so_o certain_a but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v of_o nor_o so_o clear_a or_o evident_a in_o itself_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a may_v be_v ascertain_v in_o it_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n a_o matter_n which_o appear_v so_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o question_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n or_o pope_n be_v not_o so_o easy_a that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n may_v master_v it_o all_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v it_o if_o this_o church_n have_v this_o she_o have_v it_o by_o a_o particular_a privilege_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v receive_v for_o it_o can_v be_v entertain_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o this_o church_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o extravagancy_n and_o ridiculous_a circle_n which_o be_v that_o we_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o she_o say_v so_o and_o we_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v true_a because_o she_o be_v infallible_a before_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n can_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n this_o authority_n must_v also_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o be_v undeniable_a by_o thing_n independent_a on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o may_v be_v judge_v of_o distinct_o by_o themselves_o otherwise_o this_o will_v be_v to_o begin_v a_o argument_n by_o its_o conclusion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v near_o the_o matter_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o reason_v as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o she_o say_v now_o she_o affirm_v she_o be_v infallible_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o she_o be_v so_o a_o person_n in_o who_o we_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v convince_v by_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o must_v first_o make_v out_o its_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o most_o simple_a man_n live_v before_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o such_o a_o one_o or_o any_o other_o will_v receive_v its_o doctrine_n found_v on_o this_o principle_n now_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o disquisition_n be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o mean_a capacity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o way_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o so_o plain_o describe_v therein_o but_o that_o the_o place_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n they_o be_v controvert_v place_n and_o a_o man_n must_v read_v whole_a volume_n to_o prevent_v his_o be_v rash_a or_o passionate_a in_o his_o judgement_n now_o if_o a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o disquisition_n and_o a_o judgement_n according_o he_o will_v then_o be_v able_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o to_o discern_v the_o conformity_n which_o each_o of_o they_o have_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o relation_n to_o what_o be_v produce_v on_o either_o side_n now_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v attempt_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o argument_n he_o that_o endeavour_v to_o do_v this_o engage_v himself_o yet_o far_a into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n which_o surpass_v ordinary_a apprehension_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o decide_v the_o question_n this_o infallibility_n say_v he_o 66._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o p._n 66._o be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o itself_o see_v it_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a we_o must_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v supernatural_o so_o either_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a series_n of_o argument_n ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o examine_v this_o long_a sequel_n of_o argument_n nor_o sufficient_o to_o discuss_v the_o principle_n of_o faith_n to_o discern_v if_o this_o pretend_a infallibility_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o take_v the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o privilege_n mr._n arnaud_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o church_n alter_v its_o belief_n on_o the_o article_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n now_o in_o question_n reason_n say_v he_o do_v not_o clear_o show_v we_o this_o impossibility_n so_o that_o this_o author_n mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o ground_v his_o argument_n on_o 68_o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o pag._n 68_o a_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a evidence_n and_o not_o on_o a_o principle_n of_o iradition_n and_o authority_n or_o on_o abstract_a and_o remote_a arguing_n he_o must_v then_o necessary_o contain_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n of_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n appear_v plain_o by_o reason_n there_o be_v particular_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n never_o fall_v into_o a_o error_n on_o any_o point_n which_o it_o propose_v but_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v fall_v into_o error_n relate_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n see_v they_o be_v distinct_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a the_o infallibility_n then_o of_o privilege_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v immediate_o apparent_a to_o sense_n there_o need_v more_o abstract_v and_o remote_a argument_n to_o prove_v it_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o person_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v this_o much_o less_o be_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o shall_v this_o point_n be_v undertake_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o it_o will_v be_v to_o send_v they_o far_o enough_o in_o oblige_v they_o to_o read_v the_o father_n and_o council_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o this_o matter_n beside_o that_o the_o father_n and_o council_n be_v themselves_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o who_o authority_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o so_o consequent_o their_o testimony_n upon_o this_o account_n will_v signify_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o common_a apprehension_n not_o be_v able_a to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o prove_v nor_o in_o the_o point_n of_o popular_a infallibility_n as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v and_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v
one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v oblige_v to_o render_v themselves_o up_o to_o that_o evidence_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n because_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v account_v by_o they_o but_o as_o unevident_a and_o uncertain_a and_o moreover_o this_o treatise_n be_v fit_v to_o all_o capacity_n and_o ground_v on_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o may_v be_v understand_v by_o all_o in_o general_n this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n he_o extend_v his_o pretention_n a_o great_a way_n far_o for_o have_v gain_v the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a to_o his_o side_n he_o will_v not_o suffer_v even_o those_o who_o be_v obstinate_a among_o we_o to_o escape_v his_o hand_n it_o not_o 53._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 53._o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o say_v he_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o those_o passage_n without_o which_o mr._n claude_n will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v prove_v nothing_o but_o lest_o this_o pretention_n shall_v at_o first_o amaze_v people_n observe_v after_o what_o sort_n he_o declare_v his_o meaning_n he_o say_v then_o that_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n appear_v to_o we_o evident_a on_o one_o hand_n and_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o other_o these_o two_o contrary_a evidence_n necessary_o cause_v a_o suspension_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o hinder_v we_o from_o determine_v and_o throw_v we_o upon_o doubt_n and_o uncertainty_n and_o thus_o far_o tend_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o lead_v we_o hither_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v we_o in_o hand_n and_o tell_v we_o we_o can_v any_o long_o refuse_v to_o leave_v our_o sect_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o catholic_n religion_n first_o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o maternal_a original_a successive_a and_o catholic_n society_n from_o which_o we_o must_v never_o make_v aschisme_n second_o because_o we_o must_v ever_o be_v full_o convince_v of_o this_o church_n error_n before_o we_o separate_v from_o it_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v a_o full_a certainty_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o society_n we_o be_v of_o to_o keep_v in_o it_o three_o because_o the_o church_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o authority_n and_o that_o the_o minister_n who_o have_v not_o be_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n stand_v have_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n four_o because_o that_o people_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n among_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o yield_v themselves_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o consequent_o to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o ought_v to_o serve_v for_o example_n to_o the_o judicious_a it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o all_o not_o to_o return_v to_o this_o society_n to_o which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n must_v necessary_o belong_v last_o he_o confess_v that_o all_o these_o argument_n suppose_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v clear_a and_o substantial_a and_o maintain_v that_o be_v may_v reasonable_o make_v this_o supposition_n to_o convince_v i_o i_o have_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o defend_v myself_o than_o by_o show_v these_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v invalid_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o beat_v the_o air_n as_o i_o have_v do_v by_o declaim_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n and_o thus_o have_v i_o epitomise_v these_o two_o mighty_a chapter_n in_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v care_n to_o illustrate_v the_o glorious_a design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o this_o perhaps_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a point_n in_o his_o whole_a work_n he_o have_v therefore_o spend_v thereupon_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n yet_o howsoever_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v i_o know_v not_o we_o be_v so_o different_a in_o our_o apprehension_n that_o have_v behold_v the_o explication_n of_o all_o this_o curious_a project_n i_o have_v find_v nothing_o at_o all_o therein_o of_o reason_n nor_o coherence_n of_o part_n neither_o in_o his_o supposition_n nor_o consequence_n and_o this_o i_o shall_v brief_o and_o clear_o manifest_a first_o methinks_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n impose_v on_o the_o world_n in_o propose_v as_o it_o be_v from_o we_o a_o difficulty_n which_o weaken_v our_o cause_n although_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o for_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o one_o of_o our_o communion_n into_o who_o hand_n shall_v be_v put_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o who_o be_v able_a to_o read_v it_o be_v absolute_o oblige_v before_o he_o form_v his_o judgement_n thereupon_o to_o make_v a_o particular_a comparison_n of_o our_o proof_n with_o those_o of_o that_o treatise_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o may_v reject_v these_o last_o by_o the_o general_a consideration_n alone_o which_o he_o may_v make_v without_o enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o each_o particular_a because_o that_o in_o this_o general_a view_n he_o will_v find_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o reject_v they_o viz._n that_o they_o amount_v to_o no_o more_o but_o bare_a probability_n nor_o can_v equal_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n in_o clearness_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o treatise_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v and_o that_o if_o we_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v out_o of_o condescension_n not_o necessity_n in_o the_o second_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o exact_o reckon_v up_o the_o several_a rank_n of_o man_n who_o may_v profitable_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o in_o our_o communion_n judge_v this_o perusal_n needless_a will_v not_o mind_v it_o for_o they_o will_v neither_o have_v leisure_n nor_o curiosity_n enough_o for_o this_o the_o title_n alone_o will_v disgust_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o but_o then_o he_o will_v say_v that_o these_o be_v unjust_a and_o obstinate_a person_n we_o believe_v it_o a_o point_n of_o rashness_n to_o judge_v of_o a_o piece_n of_o ground_n before_o we_o have_v 26._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 26._o hear_v the_o owner_n experience_v of_o it_o will_v it_o not_o then_o be_v a_o more_o inexcusable_a rashness_n to_o pretend_v to_o judge_v of_o a_o difference_n which_o respect_v our_o salvation_n by_o argument_n offer_v only_o on_o one_o side_n in_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v transport_v by_o the_o first_o impression_n the_o least_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v by_o they_o who_o pretend_v to_o judge_v of_o difference_n in_o religion_n be_v to_o hear_v both_o party_n and_o weigh_v their_o reason_n i_o answer_v that_o these_o person_n i_o mention_v will_v act_v very_o just_o and_o reasonable_o in_o do_v what_o i_o say_v for_o there_o be_v two_o question_n the_o one_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o first_o question_n be_v once_o dispatch_v we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o the_o second_o now_o as_o concern_v the_o person_n in_o our_o communion_n the_o first_o question_n be_v solve_v to_o they_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n this_o be_v it_o which_o judge_v we_o all_o and_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n guide_v his_o reason_n by_o this_o principle_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o we_o but_o will_v glad_o hearken_v to_o he_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o immediate_o tell_v we_o of_o nothing_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o age_n and_o persuade_v himself_o that_o henceforward_o the_o minister_n will_v be_v no_o more_o hearken_v to_o when_o they_o say_v in_o general_a that_o we_o must_v only_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o question_n touch_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o age_n may_v be_v decide_v three_o way_n first_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a charity_n second_o by_o the_o confidence_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n and_o care_n of_o his_o providence_n three_o by_o a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n now_o this_o last_o mean_n be_v above_o the_o capacity_n of_o most_o people_n be_v needless_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o a_o well_o mean_v person_n that_o he_o see_v in_o scripture_n what_o he_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o thereupon_o charitable_o presume_v that_o the_o father_n have_v not_o deviate_v from_o this_o faith_n into_o capital_a error_n it_o suffice_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o our_o saviour_n promise_n to_o the_o church_n that_o he_o will_v never_o forsake_v it_o have_v have_v their_o
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
of_o rome_n and_o in_o fine_a may_v be_v refute_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o example_n which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n be_v indirect_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n see_v he_o will_v decide_v question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o question_n of_o fact_n by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v such_o a_o disorderly_a way_n of_o proceed_v as_o make_v his_o method_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v artificial_a and_o deceitful_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v open_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o after_o a_o indirect_a and_o artificial_a manner_n which_o lie_v as_o a_o prejudication_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n iv_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o impression_n which_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n or_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n have_v make_v on_o our_o mind_n do_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o treatise_n be_v whole_o useless_a which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n v._o that_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v he_o and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o his_o treatise_n vi_o that_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o much_o glory_n in_o be_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o course_n we_o take_v to_o confirm_v people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v short_a certain_a and_o easy_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n whereas_o those_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v be_v tedious_a difficult_a uncertain_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o ordinary_a apprehension_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o my_o first_o answer_n have_v be_v regular_a and_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v but_o a_o mear_v chaos_n of_o confusion_n these_o three_o last_a particular_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n viii_o that_o all_o those_o pretend_a advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o to_o those_o he_o term_v the_o obstinate_a be_v groundless_a imagination_n which_o in_o fine_a do_v only_o manifest_v the_o unprofitableness_n of_o that_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n ix_o and_o last_o that_o he_o can_v excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradict_v and_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n it_o be_v a_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o seven_o chapter_n book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._n contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n lay_v open_a we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o must_v endeavour_v to_o shelter_v ourselves_o from_o the_o violent_a insulting_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n we_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o this_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o their_o triumph_n see_v all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v 256._o 2d_o part_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n c._n 5._o p._n 256._o already_o thereatn_v we_o with_o produce_v of_o twenty_o million_o of_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o a_o person_n of_o that_o humour_n as_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n be_v continual_o charge_v we_o with_o absurdity_n rashness_n confidence_n conviction_n demonstration_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o minister_n confound_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n he_o tell_v the_o world_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o reason_n 11._o p._n 11._o to_o doubt_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o apparent_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o these_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o in_o 113._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 113._o another_o place_n that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n most_o clear_a and_o evident_a and_o that_o be_v we_o not_o withhold_v by_o obstinacy_n we_o shall_v confess_v as_o much_o ourselves_o and_o not_o let_v our_o tongue_n thus_o bely_v our_o conscience_n nay_o even_o before_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v already_o get_v the_o name_n of_o invincible_a like_a to_o that_o legion_n of_o old_a under_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n which_o cause_v fire_n from_o heaven_n to_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o head_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v the_o world_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o usher_v in_o this_o his_o pretend_a victory_n with_o their_o shout_n and_o acclamation_n now_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o advantage_n he_o can_v expect_v from_o this_o whole_a controversy_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o be_v 115._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 115._o will_v never_o be_v persuade_v to_o suffer_v one_o of_o its_o clear_a proof_n to_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n see_v it_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o consist_v the_o object_n of_o its_o devotion_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o god_n preserve_v all_o these_o christian_a society_n although_o divide_v from_o his_o church_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o tyranny_n of_o infidel_n whole_o to_o swallow_v they_o up_o nor_o the_o knowledge_n of_o principal_a mystery_n to_o be_v quite_o extinguish_v among_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v remain_v as_o witness_n for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n in_o testify_v the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o the_o new_a heretic_n deny_v if_o he_o be_v demand_v whether_o none_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hitherto_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o no_o 10._o in_o his_o prefa_n p._n 10._o one_o yet_o have_v exact_o handle_v this_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a she_o have_v whereby_o to_o establish_v her_o faith_n and_o devotion_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a providence_n have_v not_o withhold_v for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o violence_n of_o the_o infidel_n nor_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_n nor_o preserve_v these_o relic_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n excellent_a treatise_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o universe_n you_o must_v not_o then_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o he_o himself_o after_o this_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v present_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o dedicate_v even_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o suffer_v so_o many_o doctor_n to_o make_v panegyric_n in_o its_o praise_n what_o far_o remain_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o this_o honour_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enthusiasm_n say_v that_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o his_o birth_n purify_v john_n the_o baptist_n his_o forerunner_n and_o have_v wrought_v this_o miracle_n leave_v the_o virgin_n bosom_n to_o publish_v to_o man_n the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o peace_n so_o likewise_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o its_o author_n have_v replenish_v a_o great_a man_n with_o its_o divinity_n and_o have_v begin_v its_o miracle_n by_o this_o conversion_n be_v publish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o late_a peace_n make_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o far_o have_v they_o carry_v it_o on_o beyond_o reason_n and_o christian_a modesty_n namque_fw-la si_fw-la liceat_fw-la pusilla_fw-la magnis_fw-la plenum_fw-la &_o numine_fw-la numini_fw-la libellum_fw-la aequare_fw-la ut_fw-la gravibus_fw-la licet_fw-la poetis_fw-la jis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diem_fw-la subibis_fw-la o_fw-la quantum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la
rule_v the_o church_n after_o their_o manner_n and_o drive_v away_o the_o greek_n whensoever_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o safety_n and_o as_o to_o the_o rebellious_a and_o obstinate_a greek_n who_o will_v not_o relent_v and_o embrace_v the_o truth_n they_o severe_o punish_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretofore_o in_o the_o east_n and_o especial_o at_o antioch_n he_o afterward_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_n greek_n author_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o set_v down_o and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o may_v be_v make_v of_o this_o history_n since_o the_o emperor_n porphyrogennetu_n '_o s_o ibid._n ibid._n time_n to_o that_o of_o john_n batatza_fw-mi '_o be_v the_o latin_n do_v nothing_o else_o but_o plunder_n city_n and_o island_n they_o expel_v the_o orthodox_n prelate_n from_o their_o seat_n and_o substitute_v cardinal_n in_o their_o place_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n with_o they_o and_o this_o they_o do_v at_o constantinople_n cyprus_n antioch_n and_o other_o city_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o they_o constrain_v all_o the_o people_n not_o except_v the_o priest_n and_o monk_n to_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n and_o communion_n and_o commemorate_v the_o pope_n they_o be_v friend_n to_o those_o that_o obey_v they_o but_o as_o to_o they_o that_o reprehend_v they_o they_o treat_v they_o as_o heretic_n and_o those_o that_o abhor_v their_o communion_n be_v punish_v open_o even_o to_o the_o make_v they_o suffer_v martyrdom_n and_o use_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o king_n and_o tyrant_n handle_v the_o primitive_a christian_n witness_v the_o holy_a monk_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n who_o they_o keep_v three_o year_n in_o prison_n because_o they_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o inflict_v on_o they_o all_o manner_n of_o torment_n and_o in_o fine_a not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v their_o doctrine_n to_o be_v good_a be_v possess_v with_o rage_n they_o fasten_v they_o to_o their_o horse_n tail_n and_o draw_v they_o over_o precipice_n cause_v othre_n to_o be_v burn_v alive_a john_n their_o abbot_n have_v remain_v some_o time_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o flame_n call_v upon_o god_n one_o of_o these_o furious_a latin_n strike_v he_o down_o with_o his_o mace_n into_o the_o fire_n and_o thus_o do_v this_o holy_a man_n render_v his_o spirit_n unto_o his_o creator_n he_o far_o add_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v some_o monk_n as_o spy_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o pilgrimage_n to_o jerusalem_n they_o see_v the_o patriarch_n german_a at_o nice_a who_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n receive_v for_o answer_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v trouble_v thereat_o and_o if_o the_o greek_n will_v send_v any_o to_o make_v peace_n they_o will_v be_v kind_o receive_v it_o be_v only_o say_v he_o to_o deride_v and_o impose_v on_o we_o that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o send_v first_o to_o they_o as_o it_o be_v to_o accuse_v ourselves_o and_o acknowledge_v our_o error_n which_o plain_o appear_v afterward_o by_o their_o letter_n but_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o think_v leo_n allatius_n who_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v suspect_v by_o the_o latin_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o birth_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o see_v the_o answer_n he_o make_v if_o this_o author_n say_v he_o mean_v the_o greek_n who_o remain_v fix_v to_o their_o ceremony_n embrace_v otherwise_o the_o truth_n he_o be_v mistaaen_fw-mi for_o the_o latin_n have_v ibid._n ibid._n be_v so_o far_o from_o drive_v they_o away_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o as_o often_o as_o they_o have_v occasion_n if_o he_o mean_v the_o schismatic_n and_o those_o that_o maintain_v the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o trifle_n for_o how_o can_v he_o imagine_v the_o catholic_n who_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v suffer_v in_o a_o country_n they_o have_v conquer_a with_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o blood_n the_o greek_n their_o enemy_n and_o adversary_n to_o their_o faith_n to_o live_v unpunished_a these_o erroneous_a people_n must_v be_v reduce_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o own_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o simple_a banishment_n but_o by_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o this_o be_v allatius_n his_o moderation_n which_o do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o we_o need_v not_o oppose_v allatius_n against_o he_o we_o need_v but_o hear_v himself_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o use_v all_o manner_n of_o violence_n to_o settle_v their_o religion_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o say_v he_o the_o latin_n possess_v themselves_o of_o all_o the_o church_n they_o establish_v a_o latin_a patriarch_n they_o fill_v constantinople_n with_o latin_a priest_n they_o create_v a_o latin_a emperor_n who_o be_v baldwin_n earl_n of_o flanders_n and_o prosecute_a their_o conquest_n in_o greece_n they_o bring_v under_o their_o obedience_n almost_o whatsoever_o appertain_v in_o europe_n to_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n the_o grecian_a emperor_n flee_v into_o asia_n have_v but_o three_o or_o four_o city_n leave_v he_o which_o be_v all_o that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n remain_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o greek_n behold_v here_o then_o all_o greece_n subdue_v not_o only_o to_o the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o pope_n legate_n use_v such_o hard_a and_o rigorous_a course_n to_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n that_o at_o length_n the_o emperor_n henry_n baldwin_n '_o s_o successor_n be_v force_v to_o take_v they_o off_o maugre_o the_o legate_n pelagus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o 7._o l._n 3._o c._n 7._o in_o another_o place_n that_o greece_n be_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n as_o he_o himself_o call_v they_o who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n and_o signalise_v themselves_o by_o punish_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o heretic_n who_o make_v it_o the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o skill_n to_o discover_v they_o and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o piety_n to_o have_v they_o severe_o punish_v that_o these_o inquisitor_n be_v in_o several_a place_n master_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o be_v order_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o confer_v with_o they_o and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n be_v not_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n full_o persuade_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n good_a intention_n towards_o they_o these_o historical_a passage_n he_o have_v offer_v be_v enough_o to_o make_v he_o suspect_v for_o this_o deplorable_a condition_n of_o greece_n and_o all_o the_o east_n and_o the_o violent_a mean_n the_o latin_n here_o use_v to_o plant_v their_o religion_n for_o several_a year_n together_o that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o near_o two_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o east_n and_o fifty_o eight_o in_o greece_n may_v well_o introduce_v among_o these_o people_n the_o belief_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o there_o be_v methinks_v more_o reason_n to_o admire_v if_o this_o have_v not_o happen_v than_o if_o it_o have_v we_o be_v not_o yet_o get_v to_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n history_n he_o tell_v 7._o l._n 3._o c._n 7._o we_o three_o thing_n worth_a our_o observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o although_o constantinople_n be_v retake_v from_o the_o latin_n by_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la yet_o they_o keep_v still_o several_a place_n in_o greece_n and_o even_o whole_a province_n as_o achaia_n second_o that_o the_o latin_n be_v still_o master_n of_o divers_a great_a island_n as_o cyprus_n crete_n eubeé_fw-fr rhodes_n and_o divers_a other_o place_n three_o that_o the_o necessity_n the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n lie_v under_o of_o obtain_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n cause_v they_o to_o keep_v a_o continual_a correspondency_n with_o several_a of_o they_o and_o to_o be_v in_o sundry_a particular_n subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o latin_n which_o remain_v at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o there_o be_v always_o a_o great_a number_n there_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o romish_a religion_n here_o be_v then_o the_o latin_n again_o not_o only_o mix_v with_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o ordinary_a commerce_n but_o in_o several_a place_n their_o lord_n and_o master_n and_o in_o a_o fit_a capacity_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v their_o religion_n leo_n allatius_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o when_o the_o king_n of_o england_n have_v possess_v 15._o de_fw-fr perp._n consens_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 15._o himself_o of_o cyprus_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o king_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o he_o may_v
return_v home_o the_o whole_a country_n be_v immediate_o fill_v with_o priest_n and_o latin_a bishop_n to_o bring_v over_o the_o people_n to_o piety_n and_o orthodoxy_n whereunto_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v 256._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o p._n 256._o more_o rigorous_o handle_v for_o their_o religion_n in_o cyprus_n than_o in_o greece_n that_o several_a greek_a author_n have_v grievous_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n and_o that_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n reside_v in_o asia_n most_o pathetical_o lay_v open_a their_o suffering_n to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o nine_o friar_n stephen_n a_o portugais_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n 71._o general_z hist_o of_o the_o isle_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n fol._n 71._o relate_v that_o although_o guy_n de_fw-fr lusignan_n be_v king_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o be_v he_o force_v to_o be_v content_v with_o be_v king_n of_o cyprus_n he_o bring_v along_o with_o he_o several_a greek_n armenian_n coptite_n maronites_n jacobite_n indian_n nestorian_n iberian_o and_o georgian_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelacy_n each_o of_o these_o have_v their_o own_o patriarch_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n of_o lusignan_n will_v not_o permit_v their_o bishop_n to_o exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n but_o order_v they_o shall_v only_o administer_v to_o they_o the_o sacrament_n leave_v the_o overplus_n to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o latin_a archbishop_n to_o who_o these_o nation_n in_o this_o respect_n be_v subject_a he_o likewise_o relate_v that_o about_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v publish_v the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o st._n bridget_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n himself_o exhort_v the_o greek_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v ibid._n ibid._n the_o greek_n know_v these_o be_v the_o word_n that_o their_o empire_n kingdom_n and_o lordship_n will_v never_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o security_n but_o always_o subject_a to_o their_o enemy_n from_o who_o they_o will_v continual_o receive_v exceed_v great_a damage_n and_o perpetual_a misery_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o true_a humility_n and_o charity_n obey_v its_o holy_a constitution_n and_o ceremony_n and_o whole_o conform_v themselves_o to_o her_o faith_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n meet_v to_o cause_v these_o people_n to_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v plain_o enough_o see_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o latin_n fault_n if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o it_o do_v appear_v they_o have_v from_o that_o time_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v they_o hold_v it_o before_o we_o may_v then_o reasonable_o conclude_v they_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o follow_v natural_o of_o itself_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v any_o long_o produce_v as_o that_o of_o the_o pure_a greek_n after_o so_o many_o endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n strive_v to_o prove_v the_o intercourse_n of_o these_o two_o nation_n the_o great_a hold_n he_o give_v we_o to_o contest_v with_o he_o the_o advantage_n he_o pretend_v to_o have_v obtain_v from_o hence_o but_o he_o use_v a_o admirable_a expedient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o mind_v this_o consequence_n for_o have_v see_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o these_o history_n be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o be_v pass_v over_o whole_o in_o silence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v sincere_o produce_v they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o they_o will_v certain_o make_v for_o our_o advantage_n as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v he_o have_v thereupon_o bethink_v himself_o and_o present_v they_o in_o another_o kind_n of_o dress_n whereby_o he_o may_v insensible_o turn_v aside_o his_o reader_n mind_n and_o amuse_v they_o by_o a_o agreeable_a diversion_n and_o to_o this_o end_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppose_v i_o deny_v the_o greek_n know_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o to_o employ_v all_o these_o historical_a passage_n in_o oppose_v this_o fantastical_a supposition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o manifest_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o vain_a pretence_n and_o a_o mere_a quibble_v on_o word_n which_o he_o have_v design_o take_v in_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o my_o meaning_n wherefore_o i_o here_o declare_v it_o never_o enter_v into_o my_o thought_n to_o deny_v what_o he_o make_v i_o deny_v for_o this_o be_v a_o invention_n he_o have_v use_v on_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v his_o indirect_a deal_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n lead_v by_o politic_a interest_n have_v themselves_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n into_o greece_n mr._n arnaud_n three_o artifice_n discover_v it_o have_v not_o be_v only_o the_o latin_n that_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o greek_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n for_o even_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n themselves_o have_v favour_v this_o design_n induce_v by_o politic_a respect_n which_o put_v they_o upon_o seek_v the_o friendship_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n who_o in_o those_o time_n as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v law_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o even_o in_o temporal_n we_o all_o know_v what_o a_o great_a influence_n the_o inclination_n of_o prince_n have_v not_o only_o on_o the_o people_n but_o ecclesiastic_n and_o prelate_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o subject_n to_o turn_v themselves_o on_o that_o side_n which_o be_v most_o please_a to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o there_o be_v few_o person_n who_o make_v it_o not_o their_o business_n so_o to_o do_v especial_o when_o prince_n open_o declare_v their_o mind_n and_o make_v use_n of_o their_o authority_n in_o punish_v those_o that_o withstand_v they_o and_o reward_v those_o that_o approve_v they_o now_o this_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n have_v often_o particular_o do_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o unite_v their_o subject_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v up_o fourteen_o of_o these_o interest_v reunion_n 7._o de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscovit_fw-la p._n 7._o the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v reunite_v to_o we_o fourteen_o time_n by_o public_a confession_n and_o have_v so_o many_o time_n depart_v from_o we_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o as_o they_o have_v ever_o know_v the_o pope_n earnest_n desire_v to_o submit_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o likewise_o have_v they_o not_o fail_v to_o flatter_v this_o desire_n by_o fair_a promise_n when_o they_o need_v that_o church_n assistance_n either_o for_o the_o obtain_n of_o some_o important_a design_n or_o for_o the_o avert_n of_o some_o dangerous_a tempest_n which_o threaten_v they_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v over_o they_o have_v return_v to_o their_o first_o state_n and_o slight_v these_o reunion_n i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v so_o often_o deceive_v shall_v still_o continue_v so_o facile_a but_o perhaps_o it_o be_v not_o a_o single_a interest_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o pope_n have_v never_o be_v backward_o in_o these_o matter_n my_o design_n be_v not_o to_o set_v down_o here_o all_o these_o reunion_n one_o after_o another_o and_o relate_v their_o particular_a circumstance_n see_v a_o account_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o sundry_a historian_n but_o more_o especial_o in_o the_o book_n leo_n allatius_n write_v touch_v the_o agreement_n of_o these_o two_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o here_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v proceed_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o they_o want_v the_o pope_n assistance_n michael_z cerularius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n have_v write_v some_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o peter_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n thereupon_o cause_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o at_o constantinople_n pope_n leo_n the_o eleven_o be_v great_o move_v at_o it_o he_o therefore_o write_v to_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n a_o long_a letter_n wherein_o he_o answer_v their_o objection_n and_o accuse_v likewise_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o lightness_n rashness_n and_o presumption_n this_o happen_v about_o
express_o to_o plant_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o even_o to_o establish_v fix_v seminary_n who_o be_v charge_v to_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v these_o schismatic_n this_o artifice_n of_o he_o be_v not_o of_o small_a importance_n for_o he_o thereby_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o several_a particular_n without_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o make_v a_o true_a and_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o truth_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v mr._n arnaud_n ingenuity_n for_o when_o there_o be_v any_o historical_a passage_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v we_o if_o they_o be_v so_o public_o know_v that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v they_o he_o than_o produce_v they_o but_o in_o so_o do_v apply_v they_o to_o other_o matter_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v we_o lose_v the_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o they_o be_v passage_n less_o know_v and_o that_o he_o may_v well_o conceal_v they_o he_o then_o either_o not_o mention_n they_o or_o but_o light_o touch_v on_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o be_v thorough_o consider_v he_o have_v take_v this_o last_o course_n in_o what_o concern_v the_o mission_n have_v prudent_o foresee_v that_o this_o mystery_n can_v not_o be_v handle_v without_o discover_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o his_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o schismatical_a church_n he_o have_v therefore_o think_v good_a to_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o they_o or_o if_o at_o all_o so_o slight_o that_o they_o can_v scarce_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o lest_o he_o shall_v be_v charge_v with_o discover_v the_o secret_a and_o overthrow_v himself_o what_o he_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o see_v he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o expect_v his_o silence_n shall_v set_v bound_n to_o man_n curiosity_n and_o that_o they_o must_v know_v no_o more_o but_o what_o he_o tell_v they_o so_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o relate_v what_o he_o will_v have_v conceal_v i_o say_v then_o that_o since_o the_o latin_n conquer_a the_o holy_a land_n and_o make_v they_o self_n master_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n all_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a nation_n have_v be_v fill_v with_o monk_n or_o emissary_n who_o only_a design_n and_o employment_n have_v be_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o country_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o common_o take_v thing_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o tell_v i_o i_o be_o to_o blame_v in_o blame_v this_o design_n see_v it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o that_o zeal_n the_o latin_n have_v ever_o show_v for_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o person_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o faith_n to_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o make_v schismatic_n and_o heretical_a people_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o blame_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o win_v these_o people_n see_v she_o believe_v they_o be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o will_v undeceive_v they_o and_o so_o far_o be_v christianly_o and_o charitable_o do_v but_o as_o to_o those_o artificial_a mean_n the_o emissary_n use_n which_o savour_n so_o much_o of_o worldy_a policy_n they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v commend_v i_o do_v not_o i_o say_v blame_v they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o labour_v to_o propagate_v their_o faith_n see_v they_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o their_o communion_n yet_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o know_v full_a well_o what_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n have_v do_v and_o do_v still_o in_o the_o east_n that_o he_o i_o say_v shall_v attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n for_o see_v their_o conversion_n have_v be_v endeavour_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n no_o mean_n have_v be_v leave_v untried_a to_o effect_v this_o how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v affirm_v that_o if_o at_o this_o day_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o who_o see_v not_o the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o consequence_n let_v the_o business_n of_o the_o emissary_n be_v term_v a_o reduction_n instruction_n conversion_n or_o what_o else_o he_o please_v yet_o will_v i_o by_o no_o mean_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n attempt_v the_o persuade_v we_o that_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n for_o who_o sake_n the_o emissary_n have_v take_v such_o pain_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o thereupon_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v ever_o hold_v by_o those_o church_n for_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o argue_v which_o will_v never_o prevail_v on_o rational_a men._n for_o any_o man_n reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o emissary_n have_v teach_v it_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v that_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n before_o they_o come_v among_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o chapter_n the_o consequence_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o be_v clear_a enough_o in_o itself_o and_o we_o need_v no_o more_o but_o only_o represent_v what_o i_o already_o hint_v touch_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n in_o the_o levant_n first_o then_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n both_o palestine_n and_o syria_n be_v fill_v with_o monk_n of_o every_o order_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o thereupon_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o multitude_n of_o people_n resort_v from_o all_o part_n 194._o l._n 1._o c._n 10._o p._n 194._o of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n be_v allure_v thither_o by_o the_o odour_n of_o those_o venerable_a and_o holy_a place_n where_o they_o repair_v the_o decay_a church_n build_v new_a one_o and_o found_v monastery_n in_o several_a place_n by_o the_o liberality_n of_o prince_n in_o effect_n william_n of_o tyre_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a abbot_n and_o prior_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o napolis_n a_o city_n of_o samaria_n and_o at_o antioch_n 25._o guill_n tyr._n l_o 12._o c._n 1â—_n l._n 15._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 12._o c._n 25._o he_o likewise_o remark_n some_o who_o sign_v the_o article_n of_o agreement_n make_v between_o the_o venetian_n and_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o say_v there_o be_v build_v monastery_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cistern_n monk_n together_o with_o other_o of_o st._n norbet_n and_o st._n bennet_n in_o several_a commodious_a place_n neither_o need_v we_o any_o more_o doubt_n but_o after_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o greece_n the_o monk_n disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o the_o part_n thereof_o to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o greece_n be_v fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n he_o far_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o confer_v with_o the_o greek_n and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o year_n 1177_o according_a to_o baronius_n pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o send_v 1177._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1177._o a_o certain_a physician_n call_v philip_n into_o ethiopia_n to_o convert_v the_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n and_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o romish_a religion_n not_o long_o after_o innocent_a the_o three_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n and_o immediate_o effectual_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n over_o 55._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1193._o num_fw-la 55._o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o send_v for_o this_o purpose_n john_n and_o simon_n into_o dioclia_n and_o dalmatia_n and_o some_o other_o into_o bulgaria_n albertus_n and_o albertinus_n to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o mayence_n into_o armenia_n gregory_z the_o nine_o his_o successor_n continue_v the_o same_o design_n raynaldus_n report_v in_o his_o time_n all_o asia_n be_v full_a of_o religious_a who_o go_v up_o and_o 1233._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1233._o down_o preach_v from_o place_n to_o place_n he_o produce_v likewise_o a_o letter_n from_o a_o dominican_n name_v philip_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n in_o which_o he_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o progress_n he_o make_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o
the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o eastern_a jacobite_n of_o two_o arch_a bishop_n one_o a_o jacobit_n and_o the_o other_o a_o nestorian_a of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o of_o a_o other_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobit_n in_o egypt_n he_o add_v far_a that_o all_o these_o nation_n viz._n the_o christian_n of_o chaldea_n media_n persia_n armenia_n syria_n phenicia_n india_n ethiopia_n libya_n and_o egypt_n yield_v themselves_o to_o their_o exhortation_n there_o remain_v none_o but_o the_o greek_n that_o persevere_v in_o their_o malice_n and_o who_o every_o where_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n either_o private_o or_o open_o in_o blaspheme_v all_o its_o sacrament_n innocent_a the_o four_o who_o succeed_v gregory_n write_v to_o the_o prince_n 11._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1245._o num_fw-la 11._o of_o bulgaria_n solicit_v he_o to_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n send_v he_o several_a monk_n and_o friar_n entreat_v he_o to_o give_v they_o a_o favourable_a hear_v in_o the_o year_n 1246_o he_o send_v friar_n ascelinus_fw-la simon_n of_o st._n quentin_n alexander_n and_o albertus_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n and_o john_n du_fw-fr plan_n carpin_n with_o friar_n bennet_n a_o polander_n of_o st._n francis_n order_n to_o the_o tartar_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n they_o pass_v through_o russia_n and_o deliver_v to_o duke_n daniel_n to_o basil_n his_o brother_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n the_o pope_n letter_n which_o conjure_v they_o to_o forsake_v the_o greek_a 24._o john_n du_fw-fr plan_n voyage_n c._n 9_o &_o c._n 24._o religion_n which_o they_o profess_v and_o unite_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o likewise_o endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o power_n to_o effect_v this_o and_o the_o success_n of_o their_o negociation_n be_v that_o the_o russian_n send_v deputy_n to_o opizon_n who_o be_v then_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o poland_n offer_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n provide_v the_o pope_n will_v raise_v their_o country_n into_o a_o kingdom_n and_o bestow_v the_o regal_a crown_n on_o their_o duke_n opizon_n glad_o receive_v they_o and_o grant_v what_o they_o demand_v the_o pope_n send_v the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o prusia_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o legate_n and_o order_v for_o their_o instruction_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n a_o mission_n make_v up_o of_o as_o many_o secular_a priest_n as_o religion_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n and_o friar_n minorite_n among_o who_o there_o be_v choose_v a_o certain_a preach_a friar_n name_v alexius_n who_o be_v particular_o to_o attend_v the_o prince_n the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o prussia_n reconcile_v king_n daniel_n his_o brother_n basil_n who_o be_v king_n of_o laudemirie_n and_o likewise_o their_o people_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o whilst_o innocent_a endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o russian_n he_o neglect_v not_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n he_o earnest_o labour_v say_v 38._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1247._o num_fw-la 30._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1253_o num_fw-la 38._o raynaldus_n to_o reduce_v those_o people_n how_o far_o distant_a soever_o they_o be_v and_o for_o this_o purpose_n send_v they_o several_a religious_a who_o be_v learned_a and_o zealous_a for_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o faith_n who_o he_o honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o apostolical_a legate_n he_o far_o say_v that_o he_o give_v to_o laurence_n his_o penetentiary_n a_o large_a commission_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n enjoin_v he_o to_o take_v care_n of_o armenia_n iconia_n turkey_n greece_n babylon_n and_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v the_o greek_n who_o be_v in_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n jerusalem_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jacobite_n maronites_n and_o nestorian_n in_o the_o year_n 1253_o the_o foresay_a innocent_a the_o four_o send_v william_n de_fw-fr rubruquis_fw-la etc._n voyage_n of_o rubriq_n c._n 1._o etc._n etc._n and_o bartholomew_n de_fw-fr cremone_n who_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n into_o tartary_n where_o they_o find_v several_a christian_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o nestorian_a religion_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o who_o they_o labour_v with_o all_o their_o power_n urbain_n the_o four_o imitate_v in_o this_o his_o predecessor_n send_v in_o the_o year_n 1264_o nicholas_n bishop_n of_o crotonia_n with_o gerard_n and_o rayner_n monk_n of_o the_o 65._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1264._o num_fw-la 64._o 65._o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n to_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n who_o have_v retake_a constantinople_n to_o the_o end_n say_v raynaldus_n he_o may_v be_v instruct_v together_o with_o his_o people_n in_o the_o orthodox_n religion_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n his_o successor_n that_o urbain_n send_v moreover_o other_o monk_n to_o constantinople_n on_o the_o same_o design_n to_o wit_n simon_n peter_n de_fw-fr moras_fw-la peter_n de_fw-fr 81._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o numb_a 73._o ibid._n num_fw-la 81._o crista_n and_o boniface_n and_o clement_n send_v dominican_n in_o the_o year_n 1276_o two_o bishop_n and_o two_o preach_v friar_n go_v into_o greece_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o first_o to_o instruct_v far_o the_o 21._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1276._o num_fw-la 45._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1277._o num_fw-la 20._o 21._o greek_n and_o confirm_v they_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v to_o which_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la have_v oblige_v they_o to_o submit_v themselves_o a_o little_a while_n after_o there_o be_v another_o mission_n of_o friar_n minorite_n to_o the_o tartar_n to_o instruct_v they_o more_o full_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n who_o etc._n idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1278._o num_fw-la 17._o 18._o etc._n etc._n have_v embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1278_o under_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o three_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v other_o 31._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 29._o 30._o 31._o after_o the_o same_o manner_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o those_o people_n who_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n raynaldus_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o pope_n make_v use_v of_o dominican_n particular_o for_o this_o purpose_n and_o send_v they_o to_o preach_v through_o out_o all_o the_o east_n 32._o ibid._n num_fw-la 32._o in_o greece_n bulgaria_n valachia_n to_o the_o syrian_n iberian_o allain_n russian_n jacobite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n to_o the_o tartarian_a christian_n and_o general_o to_o all_o strange_a nation_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o likewise_o make_v use_n of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n of_o who_o order_n he_o have_v be_v himself_o that_o he_o send_v to_o several_a eastern_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o bishop_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n according_a to_o which_o he_o will_v have_v the_o people_n instruct_v and_o earnest_o recommend_v his_o emissary_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v respect_v by_o they_o their_o labour_n may_v be_v the_o more_o effectual_a boniface_n the_o eight_o renew_v these_o general_a mission_n into_o the_o east_n and_o to_o encourage_v they_o the_o more_o to_o acquit_v themselves_o well_o in_o their_o employ_v 4041._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1299._o num_fw-la 39_o 4041._o he_o augment_v their_o privilege_n after_o a_o very_a considerable_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1299_o these_o continue_v under_o the_o follow_a pope_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n that_o john_n the_o twenty_o second_o send_v they_o in_o the_o year_n 1318_o wherein_o he_o give_v god_n thank_v for_o the_o progress_n the_o friar_n predicant_o have_v make_v and_o exhort_v they_o to_o continue_v there_o the_o same_o appear_v by_o other_o letter_n of_o gregory_n the_o eleven_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v likewise_o two_o other_o relation_n of_o the_o voyage_n of_o two_o dominican_n 40._o the_o wonderful_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n paris_n 1529._o fol._n 40._o one_o name_v brother_n bieul_n the_o other_o brother_n oderick_n who_o go_v by_o the_o pope_n command_n to_o preach_v in_o the_o east_n the_o first_o of_o these_o do_v not_o set_v down_o the_o time_n but_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v about_o the_o fourteen_o century_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o argon_fw-la king_n of_o the_o tartar_n which_o happen_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n the_o second_o bear_v date_n 1330._o it_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n house_n of_o dominican_n friar_n set_v up_o in_o asia_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o schismatic_n we_o come_v direct_o say_v this_o author_n
they_o beautiful_a church_n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o nixia_n there_o be_v jesuit_n recollet_n and_o capucin_n who_o make_v great_a progress_n in_o the_o propagate_a of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o capucin_n that_o be_v according_a 225._o stochove_n voyage_n p._n 225._o to_o thevenot_n relation_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n the_o sieur_n stochove_n tell_v we_o of_o carmelite_n friar_n who_o be_v there_o likewise_o at_o smyrna_n there_o be_v both_o capucin_n and_o jesuit_n say_v the_o sieur_n boulaye_n 20._o boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr part_n 1._o c._n 9_o p._n 20._o le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr and_o villamont_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o cephalonia_n and_o zant_n there_o be_v religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n we_o know_v that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v settle_v themselves_o since_o the_o year_n 1609_o at_o constantinople_n the_o jesuit_n say_v the_o sieur_n stochove_v have_v st._n bennet_n '_o s_o church_n where_o they_o be_v very_o well_o accommodate_v have_v a_o fine_a garden_n the_o 98._o villamont_n voyage_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o stochovie_n voyage_n p._n 98._o church_n although_o it_o be_v but_o small_a yet_o be_v a_o very_a beautiful_a one_o be_v cover_v with_o mosaisk_n work_n these_o father_n say_v he_o do_v make_v great_a proficiency_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a faith_n but_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n there_o be_v jacobin_n and_o cordelier_n the_o cordelier_n say_v the_o sieur_n du_fw-mi loir_fw-fr be_v at_o st._n marys_n the_o jacobin_n at_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o jesuit_n at_o st._n bennet_n which_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a church_n and_o paint_a 67._o loir_n voyage_n p._n 67._o also_o with_o mosaic_a work_n very_o rich_a but_o not_o well_o contrive_v it_o be_v well_o know_v there_o be_v emissary_n likewise_o in_o hispaham_n in_o persia_n who_o have_v spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o border_n of_o the_o armenian_n we_o have_v not_o see_v any_o city_n in_o all_o our_o travel_n say_v the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr bourges_n which_o be_v better_o provide_v with_o emissary_n the_o reverend_a father_n the_o austin_n portugais_n monk_n carmelites_n and_o jesuit_n have_v successive_o establish_v themselves_o since_o some_o year_n and_o by_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o exercise_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o liberty_n their_o function_n the_o reverend_a father_n the_o jesuit_n have_v settle_v themselves_o at_o julfa_n which_o be_v a_o small_a city_n about_o a_o league_n distant_a from_o hispaham_n chief_o consist_v of_o armenian_n have_v a_o particular_a conveniency_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o schismatic_n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o there_o be_v at_o surat_n a_o mission_n of_o french_a capucin_n and_o another_o at_o babylon_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o former_a of_o these_o these_o be_v say_v he_o the_o only_a emissary_n in_o this_o city_n we_o have_v be_v witness_n of_o the_o respect_n show_v they_o and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o their_o labour_n to_o bring_v home_o to_o the_o church_n the_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o nestorian_n i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o with_o mention_v the_o mission_n of_o the_o india_n nor_o they_o of_o ethiopia_n for_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o be_v public_a and_o know_v by_o all_o the_o world_n we_o may_v read_v what_o john_n peter_n maffeé_v and_o du_fw-fr jaric_n both_o jesuit_n have_v write_v in_o their_o history_n of_o the_o india_n touch_v this_o matter_n and_o likewise_o the_o relation_n of_o ethiopia_n take_v out_o of_o the_o letter_n write_v to_o the_o general_n of_o the_o jesuit_n viteleschy_n and_o another_o history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n print_v at_o arras_n anno_fw-la 1628._o but_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v be_v sufficient_a to_o discover_v the_o fallacy_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n who_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o his_o faith_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o schismatical_a church_n for_o now_o after_o what_o i_o represent_v all_o which_o have_v be_v faithful_o transcribe_v out_o of_o author_n never_o suspect_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o all_o these_o emissary_n who_o have_v be_v send_v for_o so_o many_o year_n for_o no_o other_o purpose_n it_o ought_v methinks_v to_o be_v show_v we_o to_o colour_n over_o this_o proof_n that_o the_o source_n whence_o they_o draw_v their_o christianity_n have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v that_o these_o spring_n have_v run_v clear_a without_o be_v trouble_v to_o this_o day_n or_o at_o least_o the_o time_n of_o these_o mission_n must_v be_v lay_v aside_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n if_o he_o intend_v to_o deal_v sincere_o must_v begin_v from_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v these_o schismatic_n believe_v the_o same_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n before_o all_o this_o care_n for_o their_o instruction_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o we_o shall_v suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o so_o frivolous_a a_o argument_n i_o will_v suppose_v for_o once_o that_o i_o be_v deceive_v when_o i_o maintain_v that_o any_o one_o of_o these_o nation_n who_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o submit_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o imagine_v that_o my_o mistake_n have_v prejudice_v my_o cause_n or_o justify_v the_o consequence_n he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o his_o principle_n this_o pretention_n of_o he_o in_o my_o mind_n will_v be_v very_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o whether_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o be_v only_o a_o question_n between_o he_o and_o i_o to_o which_o the_o subject_a i_o defend_v have_v no_o relation_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v expect_v no_o more_o at_o utmost_a than_o a_o victory_n over_o i_o and_o not_o my_o cause_n see_v the_o consequence_n he_o will_v draw_v hence_o will_v be_v continual_o dispute_v he_o to_o wit_n that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v perpetual_o believe_v in_o these_o church_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pass_v over_o so_o slight_o as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o which_o depend_v the_o whole_a force_n of_o his_o proof_n and_o he_o may_v just_o be_v complain_v of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o whole_a proceed_n betray_v a_o great_a care_n for_o his_o own_o private_a reputation_n than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n who_o cause_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v myself_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o good_a account_n touch_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o be_v i_o mistake_v i_o will_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o make_v a_o open_a recantation_n without_o the_o least_o apprehension_n that_o this_o my_o retractation_n will_v in_o any_o sort_n prejudice_v my_o cause_n see_v in_o effect_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o follow_v that_o a_o doctrine_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o religion_n although_o schismatical_a church_n now_o profess_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n this_o consequence_n must_v be_v prove_v as_o well_o as_o its_o principle_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o direct_a course_n and_o argue_v in_o a_o requisite_a manner_n to_o satisfy_v judicious_a person_n and_o therefore_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v a_o sincere_a account_n of_o this_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o mission_n which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o represent_v in_o this_o chap._n for_o i_o can_v imagine_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o history_n so_o important_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n see_v he_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o if_o he_o believe_v he_o have_v do_v right_a i_o must_v needs_o say_v he_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o sincerity_n different_a from_o that_o of_o all_o other_o people_n and_o if_o he_o believe_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v this_o course_n we_o must_v affirm_v that_o his_o silence_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o criminal_a in_o that_o he_o have_v act_v against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n chap._n v._n that_o the_o mean_n the_o emissary_n have_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o roman_a religion_n among_o the_o schismatic_n the_o seminary_n which_o have_v be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o same_o design_n and_o the_o particular_a
confident_o undertake_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o same_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o other_o christian_a church_n as_o if_o all_o the_o passage_n from_o rome_n to_o greece_n be_v so_o block_v up_o that_o these_o doctrine_n can_v never_o be_v transport_v thither_o or_o as_o if_o the_o latin_n have_v never_o attempt_v this_o have_v these_o people_n receive_v these_o doctrine_n elsewhere_o or_o invent_v they_o themselves_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o his_o argument_n neither_o can_v we_o then_o charge_v he_o with_o assert_v thing_n as_o we_o do_v now_o against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n but_o see_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v perpetual_o endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n and_o constant_o labour_v at_o this_o since_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o age_n he_o therefore_o upon_o supposal_n they_o have_v effect_v this_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n as_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v to_o speak_v modest_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o will_v never_o be_v approve_v by_o just_a and_o reasonable_a man_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v object_v that_o i_o do_v indeed_o here_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n but_o that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o particular_o appear_v they_o at_o any_o time_n endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o propose_v only_o to_o myself_o at_o present_a to_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v transubstantiation_n in_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o eastern_a church_n hold_v the_o same_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o show_v thereupon_o that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n themselves_o in_o their_o several_a attempt_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n into_o the_o east_n especial_o consider_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v his_o proof_n subsist_v he_o must_v set_v aside_o all_o the_o time_n of_o these_o effort_n we_o now_o mention_v and_o betake_v himself_o only_o to_o those_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o unless_o he_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v believe_v in_o these_o church_n before_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v no_o person_n endue_v with_o sense_n but_o will_v perceive_v how_o little_a strength_n his_o argument_n carry_v along_o with_o it_o see_v he_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o be_v tell_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o appear_v among_o they_o before_o but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o stick_v here_o to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v receive_v full_a satisfaction_n touch_v this_o point_n i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1627._o clement_n the_o four_o intend_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o that_o 75._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 75._o great_a earnestness_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la show_v for_o the_o reunion_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o this_o book_n he_o thereupon_o send_v he_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v have_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_n because_o he_o find_v that_o which_o the_o greek_n send_v he_o not_o only_o deficient_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o full_a of_o error_n although_o the_o friar_n minorite_n then_o at_o constantinople_n have_v accept_v it_o now_o among_o other_o article_n in_o this_o confession_n there_o be_v one_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o run_v thus_o in_o latin_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n believe_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v afterward_o dominicains_n to_o confirm_v this_o confession_n and_o procure_v its_o acceptance_n with_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o year_n 1272_o gregory_n the_o ten_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o greece_n 27._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1272._o num_fw-la 27._o to_o endeavour_v afresh_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la who_o resolve_v to_o finish_v this_o affair_n at_o any_o rate_n and_o to_o who_o he_o likewise_o recommend_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1288._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o 30._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 30._o esclavonia_n to_o bring_v off_o these_o people_n from_o the_o greek_a religion_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o give_v they_o letter_n to_o king_n urosius_n and_o helena_n the_o queen_n mother_n and_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o same_o form_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o the_o end_n this_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o instruction_n to_o the_o people_n the_o same_o pope_n send_v it_o likewise_o to_o three_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n who_o embrace_v his_o communion_n exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n according_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o emissary_n send_v into_o those_o country_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n bulgarian_n valaquians_n syrian_n iberian_o alain_n russian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o emissary_n be_v likewise_o enjoin_v to_o use_v this_o formulary_a in_o the_o year_n 1318._o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o second_v send_v this_o confession_n 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1318._o num_fw-la 13._o to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o only_o say_v rynaldus_n the_o armenian_n which_o inhabit_v cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o other_o also_o who_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o their_o country_n by_o the_o sarracen_n have_v retire_v into_o chersonesus_n taurique_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n the_o pope_n add_v he_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n remain_v entire_a in_o the_o year_n 1338._o bennet_n the_o twelve_o receive_v letter_n from_o the_o alain_n 77._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1338._o num_fw-la 77._o who_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n and_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o tartar_n he_o return_v they_o a_o answer_n and_o send_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o already_o mention_v for_o their_o instruction_n raynaldus_n refer_v this_o letter_n to_o the_o year_n 1338._o but_o there_o be_v a_o old_a book_n i_o late_o cite_v entitle_v the_o marvellous_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n which_o refer_v this_o to_o the_o year_n 1328._o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1366._o john_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n design_v to_o 6._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1366._o num_fw-la 6._o reunite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v be_v assist_v against_o the_o turk_n pope_n urbain_n the_o five_o send_v he_o as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v to_o michael_n this_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o here_o then_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o only_o enjoin_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n in_o general_n among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n but_o particular_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v this_o confession_n contain_v the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o have_v two_o distinct_a part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v explain_v and_o
but_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v not_o consecrate_v for_o if_o the_o greek_n believe_v they_o be_v consecrate_v it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o the_o latin_n to_o demand_v wherefore_o they_o join_v they_o with_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o arcudius_n that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n maintain_v this_o opinion_n of_o the_o non-consecration_n of_o these_o particle_n not_o only_o as_o the_o bare_a opinion_n of_o simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n but_o as_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o he_o recite_v these_o word_n of_o gabriel_n what_o be_v it_o which_o persuade_v i_o 11._o arcud_v lib._n 5._o cap._n 11._o of_o this_o it_o be_v first_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o in_o fine_a i_o be_o persuade_v of_o this_o because_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o catholic_n church_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n teach_v and_o confirm_v by_o this_o catholic_n church_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o jesuit_n francis_n richard_n a_o emissary_n speak_v of_o this_o belief_n touch_v the_o non-consecration_n of_o the_o particle_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v have_v several_a erini_fw-la relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erini_fw-la dispute_n with_o the_o papa_n that_o embrace_v this_o false_a opinion_n and_o that_o the_o people_n for_o want_v of_o instruction_n know_v not_o what_o to_o believe_v have_v mr._n arnaud_n careful_o peruse_v leo_n allatius_n his_o chief_a author_n who_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o material_n touch_v this_o dispute_n about_o the_o greek_n he_o may_v have_v find_v this_o sentiment_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n all_o the_o monk_n say_v he_o that_o inhabit_v mount_n athos_n be_v of_o this_o nihus_n epist_n 2._o add_v nihus_n opinion_n as_o testify_v athanasius_n venoire_n the_o archbishop_n of_o imbre_fw-la who_o dwell_v a_o long_a time_n with_o they_o and_o i_o myself_o have_v see_v several_a who_o be_v priest_n that_o zealous_o maintain_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o will_v draw_v from_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n very_o different_a conclusion_n the_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o particle_n be_v consecrate_v his_o conclusion_n be_v that_o they_o then_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o i_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o then_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o let_v we_o now_o see_v which_o of_o these_o conclusion_n be_v the_o true_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o any_o object_n against_o the_o greek_n that_o if_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o they_o which_o communicate_v of_o these_o partcle_n 330._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 1._o pag._n 330._o will_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o answer_v there_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n part_n of_o the_o host_n true_o consecrate_v which_o be_v mix_v with_o its_o particle_n not_o consecrate_v out_o of_o which_o afterward_o they_o distribute_v in_o a_o spoon_n the_o communion_n to_o the_o laity_n so_o that_o it_o common_o happen_v that_o all_o in_o general_n receive_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o otherwise_o it_o will_v only_o follow_v they_o communicate_v but_o of_o one_o kind_n but_o this_o pretend_a answer_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n authority_n who_o allege_n not_o author_n to_o confirm_v it_o and_o arcudius_n who_o manage_n this_o dispute_n against_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n and_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v all_o he_o know_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o this_o error_n invincible_o prove_v the_o greek_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o we_o need_v but_o consider_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o express_v it_o and_o he_o afterward_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n the_o church_n upon_o just_a ground_n say_v simeon_n offer_v these_o particle_n to_o show_v that_o this_o lively_a sacrifice_n sanctify_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a but_o she_o make_v they_o not_o god_n by_o nature_n he_o mean_v that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v unite_v to_o god_n by_o grace_n but_o become_v not_o god_n in_o their_o nature_n so_o these_o particle_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o become_v his_o body_n and_o this_o he_o clear_o express_v in_o these_o word_n the_o saint_n be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n be_v deify_v by_o grace_n but_o become_v not_o god_n by_o nature_n so_o likewise_o the_o particle_n which_o be_v offer_v upon_o their_o account_n obtain_v holiness_n by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o become_v one_o with_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o this_o mixture_n but_o if_o you_o consider_v they_o separately_z they_o be_v not_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o be_v only_o join_v to_o they_o the_o archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o use_v the_o same_o comparison_n as_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n say_v he_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o enlighten_v they_o become_v god_n only_o by_o participation_n and_o not_o by_o nature_n so_o these_o particle_n although_o unite_v to_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o change_v but_o receive_v holiness_n by_o participation_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o all_o this_o have_v no_o sense_n but_o only_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o as_o these_o author_n suppose_v these_o particle_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v so_o they_o suppose_v the_o great_a portion_n which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o from_o which_o alone_o be_v take_v what_o be_v reserve_v for_o the_o sick_a be_v effectual_o transubstantiate_v and_o become_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o stick_v to_o tell_v he_o his_o philosophy_n deceive_v he_o for_o these_o author_n do_v not_o dispute_v on_o this_o point_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o these_o particle_n be_v transubstantiate_v or_o not_o but_o whether_o they_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a portion_n and_o this_o do_v in_o truth_n suppose_v that_o the_o great_a portion_n become_v this_o body_n but_o not_o that_o it_o be_v transubstantiate_v the_o comparison_n they_o use_v do_v not_o favour_v this_o pretend_a supposition_n for_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o this_o that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v indeed_o unite_v unto_o god_n and_o partake_v of_o his_o holiness_n but_o become_v not_o god_n by_o nature_n so_o the_o particle_n which_o represent_v the_o saint_n be_v real_o unite_v with_o the_o great_a one_o which_o represent_v our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o partake_v of_o its_o sanctification_n but_o they_o become_v not_o effectual_o what_o the_o great_a one_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v their_o reason_n which_o do_v not_o satisfy_v we_o how_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v make_v this_o body_n whether_o by_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o otherwise_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n logic_n conclude_v nothing_o let_v we_o see_v now_o the_o conclusion_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o first_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o in_o simeon_n sense_n these_o little_a particle_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n and_o represent_v the_o saint_n now_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o big_a cease_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o be_v make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o impertinent_a than_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o place_n in_o the_o same_o mystery_n round_o about_o our_o saviour_n who_o be_v in_o his_o own_o proper_a substance_n not_o real_a saint_n but_o little_a morsel_n of_o bread_n which_o represent_v they_o now_o methinks_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o reason_n in_o say_v that_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o small_a one_o according_a to_o their_o way_n mystical_a saint_n than_o to_o say_v that_o the_o great_a one_o be_v substantial_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o small_a one_o be_v only_a bread_n in_o substance_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o mystery_n moreover_o what_o mean_v simeon_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o small_a 11._o apud_fw-la arcud_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o particle_n become_v one_o with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mixture_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o when_o they_o join_v they_o with_o
to_o favour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v no_o more_o favour_v by_o several_a other_o clause_n in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n for_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n there_o be_v a_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n direct_v to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n although_o he_o have_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n before_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o bibl._n patr._n graeco_fw-la lat._n tom._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o thou_o holy_a one_o that_o dwell_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o word_n of_o thy_o grace_n and_o come_v of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n we_o find_v this_o same_o prayer_n in_o st._n mark_n be_v liturgy_n in_o those_o of_o st._n basile_n and_o chrysostom_n there_o be_v another_o direct_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n look_v down_o we_o beseech_v thou_o say_v it_o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n from_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o thy_o habitation_n and_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n which_o be_v in_o thy_o kingdom_n and_o come_v to_o sanctify_v we_o thou_o that_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o be_v here_o with_o we_o invisible_o mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v these_o last_o word_n and_o who_o be_v here_o invisible_o with_o we_o not_o consider_v they_o relate_v to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o petition_n wherein_o they_o beseech_v he_o to_o come_v and_o sanctify_v they_o and_o that_o they_o only_o signify_v this_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o divinity_n which_o he_o promise_v his_o disciple_n when_o he_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v to_o send_v up_o their_o devotion_n to_o the_o place_n where_o our_o saviour_n inhabit_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v we_o find_v not_o at_o least_o one_o prayer_n wherein_o be_v express_v that_o he_o have_v clothe_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o humanity_n with_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o accident_n or_o some_o such_o like_a word_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o priest_n read_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n the_o choir_n answer_v there_o be_v only_o one_o that_o be_v holy_a only_o one_o lord_n who_o be_v jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o word_n at_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n mean_v that_o he_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o presanctified_a bread_n the_o priest_n thus_o address_v himself_o to_o god_n beseech_v he_o that_o his_o only_a son_n may_v rest_v on_o this_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o these_o dreadful_a mystery_n thereon_o goar_n eurho_n goar_n expose_v thus_o manifest_o distinguish_v the_o mystery_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_o pray_v that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o body_n by_o a_o perpetual_a sanctification_n to_o the_o end_n that_o partake_v of_o these_o holy_a thing_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n a_o holy_a assurance_n and_o enlighten_v mind_n and_o be_v quicken_v by_o they_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o our_o true_a god_n who_o have_v say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o mystery_n be_v plain_o distinguish_v from_o our_o saviour_n himself_o and_o that_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o unworthy_o be_v not_o unite_v with_o he_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n the_o priest_n pray_v that_o receive_v with_o the_o testimony_n supra_fw-la vbi_fw-la supra_fw-la of_o a_o pure_a conscience_n the_o particle_n of_o the_o sanctification_n of_o god_n we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o that_o receive_v these_o thing_n worthy_o we_o may_v have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o our_o heart_n these_o word_n do_v moreover_o distinguish_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o sacrament_n he_o have_v ordain_v and_o it_o be_v certain_a these_o term_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o our_o heart_n do_v more_o plain_o intimate_v a_o spiritual_a communion_n than_o a_o corporeal_a one_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o same_o liturgy_n the_o priest_n have_v perform_v his_o office_n in_o this_o particular_a make_v a_o prayer_n unto_o god_n in_o which_o he_o recapitulate_v whatsoever_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o mystical_a celebration_n but_o mention_n not_o the_o least_o tittle_n concern_v transubstantiation_n we_o have_v say_v he_o finish_v and_o consummate_v the_o mystery_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o far_o as_o we_o have_v be_v able_a for_o we_o have_v celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o thy_o death_n we_o have_v behold_v the_o figure_n of_o thy_o resurrection_n we_o have_v be_v fill_v with_o thy_o never_o fade_a life_n and_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o thy_o immortal_a pleasure_n grant_v we_o may_v be_v find_v worthy_a to_o enjoy_v the_o same_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v be_v it_o not_o a_o wonderful_a thing_n there_o shall_v not_o in_o all_o this_o be_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n which_o be_v yet_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o most_o essential_a part_n of_o that_o mystery_n that_o whereunto_o all_o the_o rest_n do_v tend_v and_o whereon_o depend_v so_o much_o that_o the_o rest_n without_o this_o will_v signify_v nothing_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v what_o he_o please_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v the_o greek_a church_n will_v forget_v this_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o such_o a_o solemn_a recapitulation_n which_o it_o make_v to_o god_n at_o the_o end_n of_o its_o office_n do_v she_o in_o effect_n believe_v any_o other_o change_n in_o the_o bread_n than_o that_o of_o its_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n chap._n vi_o the_o ten_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v a_o extenuate_a term_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eleven_o from_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o wicked_a who_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o twelve_o from_o their_o believe_v the_o dead_a and_o those_o in_o desert_n remote_a from_o all_o commerce_n do_v receive_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o communion_n although_o the_o greek_n do_v frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o must_v we_o not_o thereupon_o immediate_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o adopt_a transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n one_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a of_o this_o be_v that_o sometime_o when_o they_o mention_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o add_v a_o term_n of_o diminution_n which_o show_v they_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n which_o appear_v by_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o balsamon_n on_o the_o seventieth_n canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o canon_n ordain_v a_o punishment_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v fast_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o celebrate_v their_o feast_n and_o balsamon_n take_v hence_o a_o occasion_n to_o inveigh_v against_o the_o feast_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o these_o word_n if_o a_o 70._o balsam_n in_o canon_n 55._o apost_n can_v 70._o man_n deserve_v to_o be_v depose_v only_o for_o eat_v unleavened_a bread_n with_o the_o jew_n and_o expel_v the_o christian_a communion_n what_o punishment_n do_v they_o not_o then_o deserve_v that_o partake_v of_o it_o as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v matthew_n blastarius_n speak_v almost_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o arcudius_n they_o say_v he_o that_o celebrate_v the_o mystical_a sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n 6._o areud_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o do_v great_o offend_v against_o the_o christian_a custom_n for_o if_o they_o who_o only_o eat_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o jew_n aught_o to_o be_v depose_v and_o excommunicate_v what_o excuse_n can_v they_o make_v for_o themselves_o who_o receive_v it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n expound_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n where_o the_o priest_n perfume_v the_o gift_n in_o say_v these_o word_n be_v thou_o exalt_v o_o god_n above_o the_o heaven_n and_o be_v thou_o glorify_v through_o out_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o glory_n
god_n alone_o the_o author_n that_o write_v mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye'_v voyages_n the_o french_a ambassador_n 49._o mr._n haye'_v voyages_n part_n 49._o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o other_o concern_v the_o linen_n bag_n and_o that_o they_o hang_v it_o on_o a_o nail_n behind_o the_o altar_n wherein_o they_o put_v the_o consecrate_a particle_n he_o say_v he_o thus_o see_v it_o at_o seliurée_n and_o several_a other_o place_n but_o because_o this_o remark_n may_v offend_v his_o reader_n he_o have_v therefore_o attribute_v the_o cause_n thereof_o to_o the_o great_a poverty_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o false_a colour_n for_o the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o poor_a but_o that_o they_o may_v keep_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o more_o decent_a manner_n do_v they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a reason_n of_o this_o custom_n be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_n do_v or_o as_o speak_v caucus_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v any_o command_n which_o enjoin_v they_o to_o reverence_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o make_v of_o the_o latin_n mr._n thevenot_n a_o exact_a and_o inquisitive_a traveller_n give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o 77._o thevenot_n voyage_n part_n 2_o ch_z 77._o the_o manner_n which_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n use_v in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o all_o his_o relation_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o adoration_n and_o he_o be_v even_o force_v to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v in_o truth_n behave_v themselves_o with_o less_o respect_n at_o the_o communion_n than_o the_o latin_n mr._n de_fw-fr montconis_n describe_v likewise_o very_o exact_o the_o divine_a service_n etc._n montconis_n voyage_n p._n 228._o etc._n etc._n which_o he_o see_v perform_v by_o a_o greek_a archbishop_n at_o mount_n sinai_n and_o observe_v not_o any_o thing_n which_o show_v they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v see_v the_o use_n which_o may_v be_v make_v of_o the_o express_a testimony_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n and_o several_a other_o proof_n which_o may_v be_v add_v and_o which_o conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n have_v betake_v himself_o to_o his_o usual_a artifices_fw-la first_o of_o all_o he_o have_v avoid_v the_o handle_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o adoration_n as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o clear_v up_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o on_o the_o contrary_n handle_v it_o only_o as_o a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o it_o i_o will_v say_v that_o instead_o of_o argue_v thus_o the_o greek_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n the_o supreme_a honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v therefore_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n he_o reason_n on_o the_o contrary_a after_o this_o manner_n the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n therefore_o they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n now_o i_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o deceit_n in_o this_o method_n for_o although_o transubstantiation_n may_v be_v use_v when_o it_o be_v agree_v it_o be_v believe_v as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o believe_v it_o adore_v it_o yet_o who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o this_o debate_n wherein_o i_o deny_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o to_o mr_n arnaud_n it_o have_v be_v a_o more_o just_a and_o natural_a course_n to_o begin_v with_o the_o adoration_n as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v transubstantiation_n for_o adoration_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o discover_v itself_o by_o outward_a act_n a_o public_a rite_n wherein_o a_o whole_a church_n agree_v and_o consequent_o be_v more_o sensible_a and_o apparent_a and_o more_o easy_o know_v than_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n concern_v which_o we_o must_v consult_v the_o write_n of_o the_o learned_a judge_v of_o person_n and_o weigh_v their_o expression_n it_o be_v certain_o a_o great_a deal_n easy_o for_o we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v or_o one_o equivalent_a thereunto_o than_o to_o know_v what_o their_o belief_n be_v touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n we_o may_v be_v impose_v on_o by_o this_o last_o for_o there_o may_v be_v forge_v attestation_n produce_v and_o hunger_n starve_v greek_n bring_v in_o as_o witness_n who_o a_o small_a pension_n will_v bias_n either_o way_n or_o the_o decree_n of_o latinised_a synod_n offer_v we_o for_o those_o of_o the_o greek_n a_o consul_n zealous_a for_o his_o religion_n may_v easy_o give_v or_o admit_v a_o change_n the_o testimony_n of_o a_o false_a greek_a may_v be_v allege_v as_o of_o that_o of_o a_o true_a one_o and_o moreover_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o dazzle_v people_n eye_n by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o narration_n and_o argument_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a a_o matter_n to_o make_v use_n of_o all_o these_o false_a colour_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n in_o a_o word_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n design_n be_v to_o send_v back_o this_o article_n to_o his_o treatise_n of_o consequence_n to_o hinder_v we_o from_o treat_v of_o it_o according_a to_o our_o method_n of_o proof_n the_o second_o thing_n he_o do_v seem_v to_o correct_v the_o first_o for_o he_o pretend_v to_o establish_v this_o adoration_n by_o particular_a proof_n which_o he_o call_v gross_a proof_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o that_o other_o more_o fine_a and_o slender_a proof_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o immediate_o produce_v a_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n in_o 9_o lib._n 10._o cap._n 9_o these_o term_n the_o faithful_a desirous_a to_o show_v their_o faith_n in_o receive_v the_o communion_n do_v adore_v bless_v and_o praise_n jesus_n christ_n as_o god_n who_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o gift_n i_o answer_v he_o ought_v faithful_o to_o translate_v this_o passage_n cabasilas_n speak_v of_o the_o gift_n and_o say_v that_o the_o faithful_a adore_v bless_v and_o praise_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v understand_v in_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o a_o man_n must_v be_v very_o 37._o cap._n 37._o little_a conversant_a among_o greek_a author_n not_o to_o know_v that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o symbol_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a object_n represent_v by_o the_o outward_a sign_n jesus_n christ_n then_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o gift_n be_v adore_v according_a to_o cabasilas_n and_o not_o the_o gift_n themselves_o which_o be_v what_o i_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v i_o before_o i_o make_v use_n of_o this_o passage_n to_o consider_v all_o that_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o this_o author_n to_o show_v he_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n for_o say_v he_o cabasilas_n assert_n in_o his_o book_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o show_v we_o in_o this_o passage_n we_o ought_v to_o adore_v he_o 317._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 8._o p._n 317._o in_o the_o gift_n therefore_o do_v he_o teach_v the._n adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o answer_v that_o cabasilas_n neither_o teach_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n and_o have_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v the_o passage_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v want_v to_o examine_v they_o but_o the_o question_n then_o in_o hand_n only_o concern_v the_o adoration_n i_o can_v not_o without_o great_a injustice_n tire_v the_o reader_n with_o a_o long_o dispute_v about_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o i_o can_v allege_v one_o formal_a passage_n touch_v the_o subject_a i_o handle_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o afterward_o that_o cabasilas_n blame_v those_o that_o adore_v before_o 9_o lib._n 10._o cap._n 9_o the_o consecration_n the_o gift_n which_o be_v carry_v about_o and_o that_o speak_v to_o they_o as_o to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o and_o approve_v they_o shall_v give_v the_o same_o respect_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o its_o consecration_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o speak_v to_o it_o as_o to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o and_o yet_o it_o can_v hence_o be_v conclude_v they_o adore_v the_o book_n itself_o with_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n as_o if_o the_o book_n be_v in_o effect_n our_o saviour_n himself_o cabasilas_n like_v they_o shall_v do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o consecrate_a gift_n but_o do_v not_o approve_v they_o shall_v do_v it_o before_o their_o consecration_n although_o he_o already_o
their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o their_o communion_n in_o effect_v the_o term_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o general_a and_o although_o the_o latin_n do_v abuse_v they_o in_o their_o dispute_n to_o make_v we_o thereby_o believe_v they_o hold_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n yet_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o main_n relate_v to_o their_o own_o interest_n out_o of_o the_o dispute_n they_o do_v not_o then_o find_v they_o sufficient_a for_o the_o form_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o 1._o possevin_n bibliot_n select_v lib._n 1._o this_o conversion_n see_v there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o express_a article_n touch_v this_o point_n conceive_v in_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o when_o they_o send_v into_o the_o east_n those_o that_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o their_o seminary_n they_o make_v they_o sign_v this_o same_o formulary_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o fail_v to_o labour_v at_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o long_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n mutation_n conversion_n there_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o this_o to_o make_v a_o good_a catholic_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o change_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n torment_v himself_o to_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o he_o may_v avoid_v this_o trouble_n hence_o forward_o let_v i_o only_o advise_v he_o to_o consult_v pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o for_o it_o be_v by_o his_o order_n this_o formulary_a we_o mention_v have_v be_v compile_v chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n whilst_o i_o be_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o vain_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o hear_v that_o several_a pious_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v endure_v the_o world_n shall_v be_v thus_o impose_v on_o do_v interess_n themselves_o in_o this_o dispute_n and_o have_v read_v this_o famous_a book_n i_o examine_v they_o have_v wonder_v its_o author_n shall_v with_o such_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n some_o of_o they_o have_v send_v i_o some_o manuscript_n which_o they_o judge_v proper_a for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o question_n i_o will_v produce_v they_o then_o here_o name_v the_o person_n from_o who_o i_o receive_v they_o to_o the_o end_n if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v they_o may_v address_v themselves_o to_o they_o from_o who_o i_o have_v they_o for_o their_o satisfaction_n monsieur_fw-fr spanheim_n a_o reverend_a minister_n and_o divinity_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o heydelberg_n send_v i_o a_o extract_n of_o a_o manuscript_n he_o have_v by_o he_o contain_v seven_o and_o twenty_o answer_n make_v by_o the_o same_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n to_o so_o many_o question_n that_o be_v put_v to_o he_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr oosterwieck_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o east_n and_o be_v so_o curious_a as_o to_o inform_v himself_o not_o concern_v the_o particular_a sense_n of_o metrophanus_n touch_v these_o article_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o which_o he_o then_o hold_v a_o very_a considerable_a rank_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n one_o of_o these_o question_n be_v thus_o express_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n touch_v these_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o wit_n whether_o christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o answer_n be_v this_o we_o call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v spiritual_a and_o commemorative_a spiritual_a as_o have_v nothing_o of_o carnal_a in_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n commemorative_n as_o be_v perform_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v on_o the_o cross_n according_a to_o that_o other_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o be_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o saint_n chrysostom_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o what_o be_v do_v then_o do_v this_o say_v our_o saviour_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o offer_v not_o any_o other_o sacrifice_n as_o do_v heretofore_o the_o high_a priest_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o we_o offer_v every_o day_n the_o same_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a we_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n but_o we_o never_o believe_v christ_n be_v bodily_a present_n in_o the_o mystery_n have_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o to_o reply_v yes_o we_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n lie_v cover_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o some_o such_o like_a equivalent_a thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v that_o metrophanus_n mean_v christ_n be_v not_o corporal_o in_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o visible_a and_o sensible_a body_n with_o all_o their_o dimension_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o return_v a_o captious_a answer_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v unbecoming_a a_o honest_a man_n see_v he_o well_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o question_n ask_v he_o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o corporal_o in_o the_o question_n propound_v respect_a the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o testimony_n can_v be_v evade_v this_o metrophanus_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o the_o say_a mr._n spanheim_n impart_v to_o i_o the_o answer_n of_o meletius_n metropolitan_a of_o ephesus_n make_v some_o twenty_o year_n since_o to_o the_o divine_n at_o leyden_n touch_v some_o question_n they_o propose_v to_o he_o they_o ask_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whether_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o angel_n or_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o religious_o worship_v they_o and_o whether_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v transubstantiate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o declare_v say_v he_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n before_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d adjoin_v unto_o which_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o hierotheus_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o hierotheus_n a_o archimandrite_n abbot_n of_o cephalania_n be_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o all_o thing_n here_o above_o contain_v with_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o prudent_a metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o all_o asia_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v dr_n benjamin_n woodroff_n a_o eminent_a divine_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o chaplain_n to_o the_o duke_n of_o york_n have_v favour_v i_o with_o a_o extract_n who_o original_a he_o have_v by_o he_o and_o which_o be_v give_v he_o by_o its_o author_n be_v then_o at_o oxford_n it_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n draw_v up_o by_o a_o greek_a doctor_n name_v jeremias_n observe_v here_o its_o content_n the_o different_a use_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v produce_v different_a sentiment_n some_o celebrate_n it_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n other_o with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o knead_a some_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v and_o alter_v by_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o change_n be_v the_o western_a people_n which_o administer_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n hold_v the_o sign_n except_o the_o eastern_a people_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n differ_v from_o both_o
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
scruple_n to_o promote_v they_o to_o bishopric_n and_o likewise_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n may_v provide_v the_o church_n in_o their_o diocese_n with_o catholic_n curate_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o they_o can_v in_o conscience_n advance_v cyrillus_n of_o béroë_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n who_o allatius_n call_v vir_fw-la probus_fw-la &_o catholicus_n 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o who_o after_o his_o death_n be_v like_a to_o be_v canonize_v say_v allatius_n the_o same_o question_n may_v be_v put_v to_o he_o touch_v other_o namely_o timotheus_n anthimus_n gregory_n athenasius_n patelar_a who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o latin_n in_o their_o heart_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o exercise_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n in_o a_o schismatical_a church_n wherein_o as_o i_o say_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v every_o year_n excommunicate_v moreover_o this_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n forasmuch_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v once_o a_o year_n on_o holy_a thursday_n all_o other_o 3._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o sect_n not_o except_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v satisfy_v the_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n against_o cyrillus_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o see_v what_o advantage_n may_v accrue_v to_o we_o by_o this_o patriarch_n confession_n and_o whether_o the_o rejection_n he_o make_v in_o express_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v be_v esteem_v as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o three_o thing_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o which_o depend_v 7._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 7._o the_o solution_n of_o this_o question_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n continual_o endeavour_v to_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o cyrillus_n and_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v four_o or_o five_o time_n expel_v the_o church_n the_o second_o that_o this_o confession_n be_v whole_o contrary_a in_o its_o principal_a article_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v by_o cyrillus_n his_o successor_n which_o be_v what_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n i_o confess_v this_o patriarch_n have_v endure_v several_a cruel_a traverse_n during_o his_o life_n which_o never_o end_v till_o they_o have_v procure_v his_o death_n but_o i_o deny_v it_o be_v his_o church_n occasion_v he_o all_o these_o evil_n it_o be_v the_o latin_a party_n and_o false_a greek_n which_o follow_v he_o with_o incessant_a persecution_n how_o dexterous_a soever_o allatius_n have_v be_v in_o disguise_v the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o truth_n yet_o can_v he_o not_o refrain_v here_o from_o discover_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o the_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v pii_fw-la homines_fw-la zealous_a and_o pious_a people_n not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v their_o faith_n themselves_o nor_o carry_v on_o the_o necessary_a expense_n for_o this_o address_v themselves_o to_o other_o christian_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n by_o who_o mean_n they_o avoid_v the_o like_a tempest_n and_o secure_v their_o church_n he_o add_v there_o be_v person_n depute_v towards_o cyrillus_n with_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o oblige_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o either_o by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n to_o send_v to_o rome_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o admit_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o in_o so_o do_v he_o may_v assure_v himself_o of_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_n that_o cyrillus_n answer_v he_o like_v well_o their_o offer_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o accept_v their_o condition_n provide_v he_o may_v have_v money_n and_o be_v uphold_v in_o his_o patriarchate_n but_o that_o at_o length_n find_v he_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n both_o with_o calvinist_n and_o catholic_n too_o these_o last_o be_v trouble_v thereat_o proceed_v to_o threaten_n say_v they_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o chair_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o calvinist_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v this_o deputation_n be_v true_a for_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propoganda_fw-la send_v two_o jesuit_n to_o constantinople_n with_o one_o name_v canachio_n rossi_n charge_v with_o instruction_n to_o gain_n cyrillus_n by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n be_v require_v only_o to_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n but_o what_o he_o add_v concern_v cyrillus_n his_o answer_n be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n for_o cyrillus_n remain_v immovable_a notwithstanding_o all_o these_o solicitation_n neither_o have_v we_o any_o reason_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n upon_o allatius_n bare_a word_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v judge_v as_o he_o please_v yet_o can_v he_o deny_v but_o cyrillus_n his_o enemy_n be_v the_o latin_n and_o latinise_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o tempest_n and_o storm_n he_o suffer_v and_o which_o at_o length_n overwhelm_v he_o come_v from_o that_o side_n seeing_z that_o allatius_n himself_o his_o own_o witness_n and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o cyrillus_n be_v ever_o belove_v and_o honour_v by_o his_o own_o true_a church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o care_n and_o charge_n she_o be_v at_o to_o support_v he_o and_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o dutch_a lend_v he_o money_n upon_o use_n and_o that_o he_o extort_a it_o afterward_o from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v make_v to_o obey_v he_o by_o the_o turk_n be_v a_o story_n for_o which_o he_o bring_v no_o proof_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o likelihood_n particular_a person_n who_o put_v their_o money_n out_o to_o use_v shall_v choose_v a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o that_o be_v bereave_v of_o his_o dignity_n and_o strip_v of_o all_o he_o have_v be_v he_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v thâ—_n object_n of_o his_o people_n hatred_n the_o dutch_a â—_z at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o part_v with_o their_o money_n upon_o such_o security_n hottinger_n 8._o hottinger_n in_o append_v dissert_n 8._o tell_v we_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o decease_a mr._n leger_n minister_n of_o geneva_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o this_o history_n that_o one_o isaac_n metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v buy_v of_o the_o turk_n cyrillus_n his_o seat_n and_o the_o report_n of_o it_o be_v spread_v throughout_o constantinople_n there_o be_v such_o a_o universal_a lamentation_n among_o all_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o come_v to_o the_o grand_a senior_n ear_n who_o break_v off_o this_o intrigue_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o obey_v any_o long_o this_o usurper_n he_o likewise_o original_a which_o letter_n may_v be_v see_v in_o its_o original_a produce_v a_o letter_n from_o cyrillus_n his_o proto-syncellus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n in_o his_o chamber_n name_v nathanael_n conopius_n date_v from_o constantinople_n the_o four_o of_o july_n 1638_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyrillus_n wherein_o he_o take_v particular_a notice_n that_o the_o executioner_n which_o strangle_v he_o have_v part_v his_o garment_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o carry_v they_o into_o one_o of_o the_o market_n of_o constantinople_n to_o sell_v they_o as_o be_v the_o clothes_n of_o the_o late_a patriarch_n the_o people_n be_v universal_o seize_v with_o grief_n and_o utter_v a_o thousand_o imprecation_n against_o cyrillus_n of_o berea_n call_v he_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v dishonour_v god_n church_n and_o not_o only_o usurp_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o lawful_a patriarch_n but_o likewise_o put_v he_o to_o death_n he_o add_v that_o some_o of_o they_o enter_v the_o house_n of_o the_o usurper_n call_v he_o pilate_n and_o bid_v he_o give_v they_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v bury_v it_o and_o how_o they_o afterward_o go_v to_o the_o caimacans_n and_o offer_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o money_n to_o obtain_v of_o he_o the_o body_n of_o their_o true_a patriarch_n but_o the_o wicked_a usurper_n who_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n understand_v it_o send_v to_o the_o caimaican_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o give_v these_o people_n cyrillus_n his_o body_n the_o city_n will_v certain_o be_v in_o a_o uproar_n which_o hinder_v he_o from_o grant_v they_o their_o request_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v this_o usurper_n send_v slave_n to_o take_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n but_o that_o some_o christian_n have_v take_v it_o thence_o carry_v it_o into_o a_o monastery_n call_v
virtue_n and_o therefore_o they_o bring_v the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n and_o invent_v this_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o a_o natural_a body_n for_o all_o this_o end_n only_o in_o establish_v a_o unity_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n which_o may_v make_v we_o say_v literal_o and_o without_o recourse_n to_o a_o figure_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o we_o need_v not_o take_v such_o a_o great_a circuit_n because_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o sacrament_n we_o believe_v we_o may_v take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o sacramental_a and_o figurative_a sense_n iv_o it_o seem_v likewise_o that_o the_o modern_a greek_n understand_v some_o real_a or_o physical_a impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o inherency_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v this_o be_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o their_o church_n although_o their_o expression_n intimate_v as_o much_o but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o our_o opinion_n we_o do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n accompany_v the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o communion_n we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o as_o great_a a_o measure_n and_o more_o real_o than_o if_o we_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o we_o hold_v not_o this_o impression_n or_o real_a inherence_n of_o virtue_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o greek_n admit_v whence_o it_o happen_v that_o our_o expression_n be_v not_o so_o emphatical_a as_o they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o its_o principal_a circumstance_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o of_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o several_a people_n read_v this_o chapter_n will_v say_v i_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o a_o very_a foolish_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n they_o will_v make_v objection_n touch_v this_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n this_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o especial_o concern_v this_o manner_n of_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n but_o to_o this_o i_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o justify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n our_o business_n here_o be_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v justifiable_a nor_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o because_o we_o adopt_v not_o either_o their_o expression_n or_o opinion_n yet_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o solve_v two_o difficulty_n which_o may_v trouble_v the_o reader_n the_o one_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o say_v the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o our_o substance_n the_o other_a be_v that_o by_o this_o union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n it_o seem_v they_o understand_v a_o real_a hypostatical_a union_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o join_v the_o natural_a body_n to_o the_o word_n to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v the_o greek_n mean_v not_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o we_o use_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o food_n be_v receive_v the_o substantial_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o our_o flesh_n now_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o impression_n on_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n keep_v its_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n whole_o entire_a and_o yet_o be_v augment_v by_o a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o this_o body_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v although_o this_o pretend_a augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v absurd_a enough_o yet_o we_o may_v give_v it_o a_o plain_a sense_n in_o say_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n be_v local_o join_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conceive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o mutual_a link_n which_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o the_o bread_n receive_v only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n by_o a_o dependence_n thereon_o and_o in_o asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n a_o mystery_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o appendix_n or_o circumstance_n to_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o although_o the_o whole_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o especial_o some_o of_o their_o expression_n seem_v to_o induce_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n yet_o their_o author_n not_o plain_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v elsewhere_o by_o their_o practice_n that_o they_o hold_v this_o opinion_n there_o be_v more_o justice_n in_o not_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o than_o in_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o their_o usual_a expression_n how_o emphatical_a soever_o but_o may_v agree_v with_o a_o simple_a union_n of_o efficacy_n the_o term_n of_o assumption_n use_v by_o damascen_n panis_n &_o vinum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d assumuntur_fw-la induce_v i_o to_o believe_v at_o first_o with_o mr._n aubertin_n he_o mean_v thereby_o a_o real_a hypostatical_a 14._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr fid._n orth._n cap._n 14._o assumption_n but_o have_v since_o careful_o examine_v this_o passage_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v easy_o refer_v not_o to_o the_o forego_n word_n in_o the_o same_o discourse_n but_o to_o that_o which_o follow_v in_o the_o simple_a sense_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n because_o they_o be_v thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o but_o howsoever_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v that_o ever_o since_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n deviate_v from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o natural_a exposition_n which_o the_o ancient_n give_v this_o mystery_n how_o they_o have_v fall_v i_o say_v into_o vainand_n idle_a speculation_n both_o of_o they_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n which_o common_o happen_v to_o such_o as_o love_v rather_o to_o follow_v their_o own_o imagination_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n tell_v we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o add_v that_o it_o be_v for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o saint_n paul_n thus_o comment_v on_o it_o this_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o lord_n death_n till_o his_o come_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o keep_v here_o and_o to_o judge_v thereof_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o have_v abuse_v several_a excessive_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o divers_a other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o these_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o although_o innocent_a yet_o be_v make_v a_o rock_n of_o offence_n the_o latin_n proceed_v to_o a_o real_a presence_n a_o real_a transubstantiation_n and_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n which_o they_o heap_v up_o without_o number_n the_o greek_n on_o their_o side_n have_v imagine_v a_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n a_o kind_n of_o real_a impression_n of_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n on_o the_o bread_n a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v have_v this_o justice_n do_v i_o that_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v produce_v nothing_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o what_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o best_a author_n from_o they_o i_o say_v that_o be_v of_o great_a account_n
of_o the_o truth_n than_o solid_a philosophy_n and_o therefore_o the_o devil_n to_o keep_v the_o greek_n in_o this_o ignorance_n have_v so_o order_v it_o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v still_o elect_v from_o among_o the_o monk_n and_o that_o moreover_o the_o monk_n shall_v lay_v this_o necessity_n upon_o themselves_o of_o be_v ignorant_a it_o be_v likely_a person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o effect_n among_o all_o those_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a except_v the_o latinize_a greek_n there_o will_v be_v find_v very_o few_o that_o mention_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o well_o instruct_v in_o it_o yet_o do_v not_o i_o believe_v this_o ignorance_n have_v be_v so_o universal_a but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o from_o time_n to_o time_n who_o sufficient_o understand_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o especial_o those_o that_o have_v have_v most_o commerce_n with_o they_o as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o negotiate_v the_o reunion_n those_o that_o confer_v with_o the_o emissary_n and_o be_v assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o such_o as_o be_v force_v to_o live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o latin_a bishop_n mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o prove_v this_o for_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o grant_v he_o so_o that_o here_o be_v already_o several_a of_o mr._n arnaud_n illsion_n and_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o those_o he_o have_v impose_v on_o we_o touch_v this_o single_a article_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v into_o this_o number_n the_o perpetual_a quotation_n of_o this_o form_n of_o a_o reunion_n which_o be_v so_o often_o offer_v to_o the_o greek_n and_o which_o the_o greek_n have_v sometime_o receive_v when_o they_o be_v at_o accord_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la his_o deputy_n 275._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o pag_n 275._o be_v arrive_v at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n present_v the_o emperor_n letter_n to_o the_o pope_n contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v send_v they_o by_o clement_n the_o four_o and_o gregory_n the_o ten_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o insert_v in_o these_o term_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la he_o add_v that_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n be_v swear_v to_o on_o the_o emperor_n part_n by_o george_n acropolitus_n and_o that_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o greek_n present_v likewise_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o from_o the_o metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o thirty_o greek_a bishop_n and_o that_o he_o swear_v in_o their_o name_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o ambassador_n have_v do_v to_o embrace_v entire_o the_o forementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_v he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o that_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o eaith_n which_o 277._o ibid._n pag_n 277._o john_n veccus_n insert_v in_o his_o letter_n aswell_o in_o his_o own_o name_n as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o contain_v in_o it_o although_o occasional_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n credentes_fw-la &_o nos_fw-la ipsum_fw-la azymum_fw-la panem_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacro_fw-la officio_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiari_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la ejus_fw-la per_fw-la sanctissimi_fw-la spiritus_fw-la virtutem_fw-la &_o operationem_fw-la that_o they_o likewise_o do_v believe_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o afterward_o observe_v this_o confession_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o that_o which_o be_v send_v thence_o by_o clement_n the_o four_o and_o gregory_n the_o ten_o but_o that_o this_o difference_n have_v not_o after_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n and_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o that_o it_o be_v express_v more_o plain_o than_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o clement_n so_o that_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v here_o transubstantiation_n formal_o receive_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a delusion_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o latin_a of_o raynoldus_n from_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v borrow_v whatsoever_o he_o have_v allege_v concern_v it_o have_v indeed_o these_o word_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la but_o as_o i_o alreay_n observe_v in_o the_o greek_a which_o allatius_n cite_v 17._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n council_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la there_o be_v these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n change_v be_v not_o transubstantiate_v i_o have_v already_o show_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o term_n the_o greek_n hold_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n which_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o whether_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v transubstantiate_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o latin_a and_o greek_a copy_n of_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n for_o he_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o himself_o elsewhere_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la and_o have_v no_o better_a defence_n for_o it_o than_o say_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o transubstantiatur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n be_v synonimous_a term_n why_o do_v he_o not_o mention_v this_o difference_n in_o this_o place_n and_o wherefore_o have_v he_o ground_v his_o proof_n on_o the_o latin_a expression_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n say_v he_o be_v express_o insert_v in_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o will_v show_v mr._n claude_n transubstantiation_n solemn_o approve_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o 2._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 273._o cap._n 2._o same_o manner_n as_o man_n approve_v thing_n they_o ever_o believe_v and_o of_o which_o they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o doubt_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o thus_o i_o oblige_v myself_o to_o show_v he_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n sign_v and_o swear_v to_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o this_o indeed_o he_o do_v show_v we_o if_o we_o only_o consider_v the_o latin_a text_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o greek_a we_o shall_v find_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o he_o pretend_v we_o shall_v find_v indeed_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o among_o the_o greek_n but_o we_o shall_v likewise_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n depart_v not_o from_o their_o general_a expression_n for_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v synonymous_n term_n be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o have_v refute_v already_o and_o shall_v again_o refute_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n this_o whole_a proof_n which_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v be_v so_o earnest_a upon_o reduce_v itself_o to_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v he_o which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n inform_v we_o of_o no_o new_a thing_n but_o that_o which_o i_o already_o acknowledge_v be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_a author_n why_o then_o must_v this_o be_v make_v a_o matter_n of_o triumph_n it_o remain_v still_o to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v our_o only_a question_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o draw_v advantage_n from_o john_n veccus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n letter_n in_o that_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n contain_v therein_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o that_o send_v by_o clement_n and_o gregory_n which_o be_v sign_v and_o swear_v to_o by_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n and_o by_o the_o greek_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o read_v this_o letter_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o theophylact_v reduce_v all_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v in_o his_o time_n the_o two_o church_n 174._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9â—_n p._n 174._o to_o the_o single_a addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n so_o that_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n but_o this_o one_o of_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o say_v that_o basil_n the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n write_v to_o pope_n adrian_n the_o iv_o protest_v to_o he_o that_o the_o greek_n differ_v not_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a theophilact_fw-mi have_v deceive_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sharpness_n of_o balsamon_n who_o be_v very_o much_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o suffer_v he_o â—o_o dissemble_v this_o accusation_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o will_v be_v the_o most_o specious_a of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o most_o proper_a to_o alienate_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o hinder_v their_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o if_o we_o must_v refer_v ourselves_o in_o all_o particular_n to_o balsamon_n silence_n in_o how_o many_o point_n shall_v we_o establish_v peace_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o real_a division_n he_o tell_v we_o eutymius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o 204._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 204._o the_o latin_n in_o which_o he_o only_o treat_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o chrysolanus_n the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n reduce_v to_o this_o single_a article_n all_o whatsoever_o he_o upbraid_v the_o greek_n with_o that_o john_n phurnius_fw-la write_v against_o ibid._n ibid._n chrysolanus_n and_o mention_n only_o the_o procession_n and_o that_o this_o same_o phurnius_fw-la 205._o ibid._n p._n 205._o ibid._n p._n 204._o ibid._n p._n 205._o dispute_v against_o another_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n name_v peter_n on_o this_o article_n alone_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n go_v on_o after_o this_o rate_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o azyme_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n answer_v chrysolanus_n and_o that_o he_o write_v another_o treatise_n concern_v the_o azyme_n that_o eustratius_n bishop_n of_o nice_a theodorus_n prodromus_n nicetas_n seidus_n and_o several_a other_o author_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n he_o make_v a_o exact_a computation_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o 7._o lib._n 3._o c._n 7._o all_o of_o they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o these_o two_o point_n he_o far_o show_v we_o 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n which_o be_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1232_o between_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n there_o 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v no_o more_o mention_v than_o these_o two_o question_n and_o that_o the_o patriarch_n veccus_n have_v be_v condemn_v under_o andronicus_n for_o favour_v the_o latin_n his_o whole_a charge_n consist_v only_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o stop_v here_o we_o may_v restrain_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n to_o these_o two_o article_n and_o establish_v a_o entire_a conformity_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o fast_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v each_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o particular_a he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n touch_v transubstantiation_n but_o how_o happen_v it_o he_o have_v not_o see_v that_o if_o his_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o may_v be_v likewise_o conclude_v they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v other_o article_n wherein_o yet_o be_v find_v a_o manifest_a difference_n his_o proof_n have_v this_o property_n that_o if_o we_o take_v each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a they_o overthrow_v one_o another_o for_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n teach_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n why_o be_v they_o make_v to_o dispute_v touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o all_o their_o difference_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n why_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o azyme_n if_o they_o be_v divide_v only_o in_o these_o two_o point_n wherefore_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v there_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o all_o these_o negative_a argument_n see_v that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a overthrow_n one_o another_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o we_o must_v take_v they_o all_o together_o and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o in_o general_a that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o variance_n touch_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o in_o all_o their_o dispute_n agitate_a since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n by_o so_o many_o several_a author_n and_o so_o many_o several_a occasion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o contest_v touch_v this_o point_n i_o answer_v we_o have_v take_v they_o thus_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n and_o find_v they_o conclude_v no_o better_o in_o general_a than_o in_o particular_a i_o consent_v they_o be_v take_v in_o any_o sort_n for_o if_o they_o be_v examine_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o their_o weakness_n will_v soon_o be_v discover_v be_v contradictory_n to_o one_o another_o and_o if_o join_v together_o they_o can_v produce_v no_o great_a effect_n by_o their_o union_n than_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o already_o grant_v to_o mr._n arnand_n but_o that_o it_o follow_v hence_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v this_o for_o a_o article_n of_o both_o their_o faith_n this_o we_o deny_v and_o have_v give_v our_o reason_n why_o we_o do_v so_o but_o the_o more_o to_o facilitate_v the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o thing_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o particular_a circumstance_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o give_v colour_n to_o his_o argument_n he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v often_o together_o with_o the_o latin_n in_o council_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o transubstantiation_n ibid._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 171._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o ibid._n therein_o that_o they_o be_v together_o at_o the_o synod_n of_o barris_n where_o anselm_n dispute_v against_o they_o that_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n under_o alexander_n the_o iii_o that_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n assemble_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reunion_n wherein_o the_o two_o party_n fail_v not_o to_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o hold_v at_o nice_a upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la call_v several_a assembly_n in_o greece_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 262._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o ibid._n lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o that_o he_o send_v his_o legate_n and_o deputy_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v conclude_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a they_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n hold_v either_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n by_o the_o greek_n alone_o or_o latin_n nor_o by_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o together_o wherein_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v propose_v to_o be_v examine_v there_o be_v never_o any_o point_n handle_v in_o they_o but_o those_o which_o be_v ever_o open_o and_o express_o controvert_v and_o even_o not_o all_o of_o they_o neither_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o barry_n there_o be_v only_o handle_v the_o point_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v this_o argue_v they_o agree_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v not_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o other_o difference_n be_v concern_v article_n of_o faith_n see_v the_o greek_n make_v they_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o stick_v to_o they_o with_o all_o possible_a earnestness_n moreover_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n esteem_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o those_o of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o pope_n
touch_v the_o conversion_n but_o only_o in_o token_n of_o their_o union_n each_o church_n keep_v its_o own_o particular_a belief_n who_o will_v wonder_v if_o people_n who_o can_v against_o their_o conscience_n sign_v a_o decree_n wherein_o they_o express_o abjure_v five_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n whereby_o to_o reconcile_v themselves_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v yield_v to_o be_v once_o present_a at_o its_o service_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o without_o offer_v violence_n to_o themselves_o for_o syropulus_n observe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v they_o word_n that_o on_o the_o morrow_n they_o must_v celebrate_v mass_n and_o consummate_v the_o union_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o among_o they_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o latin_n they_o shall_v prepare_v themselves_o at_o these_o word_n the_o greek_n be_v seize_v with_o horror_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 9_o hist_o conc._n flor._n sect._n 10._o cap._n 9_o moreover_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o what_o andrew_z de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n say_v be_v true_a that_o they_o adore_v the_o mass_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o same_o syropulus_n relate_v that_o they_o stand_v all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o office_n we_o stand_v say_v he_o in_o our_o 10._o sect._n 10._o c._n 10._o vestment_n during_o the_o liturgy_n but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o use_v the_o same_o external_a ceremony_n as_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v they_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o give_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sovereign_a adoration_n for_o to_o kneel_v before_o a_o object_n be_v not_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o either_o greek_n or_o latin_n a_o token_n that_o a_o man_n adore_v it_o neither_o with_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n nor_o that_o of_o latria_n i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o excuse_v this_o action_n that_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a inexcusable_a both_o before_o god_n and_o man_n but_o how_o great_a soever_o their_o fault_n be_v in_o assist_v at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o they_o so_o great_o abhor_v it_o appear_v that_o what_o they_o do_v be_v not_o to_o testify_v they_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o they_o but_o that_o the_o union_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v accomplish_v for_o they_o be_v present_a at_o their_o service_n only_o in_o hope_n the_o latin_n will_v likewise_o assist_v at_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o emperor_n be_v very_o urgent_a with_o the_o pope_n for_o this_o to_o which_o the_o pope_n reply_v he_o will_v first_o examine_v their_o liturgy_n and_o particular_o consider_v in_o what_o manner_n they_o celebrate_v it_o and_o see_v whether_o he_o can_v satisfy_v their_o demand_n whereupon_o the_o emperor_n find_v himself_o abuse_v thus_o express_v 11._o sect._n 10._o c._n 11._o himself_o we_o hope_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v amend_v several_a error_n but_o i_o find_v they_o not_o only_a innovator_n and_o blame_v worthy_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o that_o which_o be_v worse_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o reform_v we_o it_o be_v worth_a while_n to_o observe_v what_o kind_n of_o union_n this_o be_v which_o be_v perfect_v the_o pope_n declare_v on_o his_o side_n that_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o latin_n have_v consider_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o emperor_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n protest_v the_o latin_n be_v innovator_n and_o guilty_a of_o several_a error_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n what_o end_n can_v syropulus_n have_v in_o conceal_v from_o we_o this_o mystery_n why_o discover_v to_o we_o as_o he_o do_v his_o countrymens_n weakness_n he_o mention_n not_o one_o word_n concern_v that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a subject_n of_o his_o history_n why_o do_v he_o not_o blame_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n whâ—_n have_v he_o not_o detest_v in_o his_o history_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o feast_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o witness_n why_o do_v he_o not_o deplore_v the_o abomination_n of_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n that_o be_v present_a at_o the_o popish_a mass_n who_o show_v it_o the_o same_o respect_n as_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n to_o all_o these_o wherefore_n i_o shall_v oppose_v other_o why_o didnot_n syropulus_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o salvation_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n and_o offer_v they_o his_o gospel_n why_o do_v he_o not_o censure_v the_o neglect_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_a in_o that_o they_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n nor_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n nor_o of_o all_o those_o other_o article_n i_o denote_v in_o this_o chapter_n these_o kind_n of_o question_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o impose_v on_o inconsiderate_a person_n syropulus_n be_v a_o historian_n that_o content_v himself_o with_o relate_v what_o pass_v of_o moment_n in_o this_o affair_n and_o sometime_o to_o give_v his_o opinion_n in_o general_a thereupon_o but_o it_o plain_o appear_v he_o never_o intend_v to_o reflect_v on_o every_o particular_a wherein_o his_o nation_n be_v concern_v a_o history_n be_v not_o a_o dispute_n wherefore_o then_o shall_v he_o discourse_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o it_o why_o blame_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o detest_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o its_o feast_n why_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o adoration_n which_o the_o greek_n render_v to_o the_o host_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v he_o assure_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o stand_v bolt_n upright_o during_o the_o liturgy_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o call_v upon_o other_o so_o much_o to_o think_v upon_o what_o they_o write_v have_v he_o i_o say_v consider_v what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n wherefore_o say_v he_o have_v not_o syropulus_n detest_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o witness_n for_o i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v not_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n do_v not_o approve_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n condemn_v it_o as_o i_o already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n it_o do_v not_o then_o follow_v the_o greek_n hold_v transubstantiation_n although_o syropulus_n speak_v not_o of_o it_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o draw_v some_o argument_n from_o what_o pass_v after_o the_o greek_n have_v renounce_v this_o union_n and_o first_o he_o take_v for_o grant_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v in_o this_o council_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n solemn_o approve_v of_o it_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o run_v on_o argue_v beyond_o all_o bound_n that_o those_o that_o violate_a the_o union_n shall_v inveigh_v against_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o those_o that_o approve_v it_o he_o introduce_v again_o syropulus_n and_o allege_v marc_n of_o ephesus_n and_o describe_v his_o hatred_n against_o the_o latin_n he_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o synod_n hold_v at_o jerusalem_n against_o the_o patriarch_n metrophanus_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n this_o be_v the_o time_n say_v he_o if_o ever_o to_o reproach_v those_o with_o transubstantiation_n that_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o union_n and_o approve_v this_o doctrine_n in_o it_o he_o take_v occasion_n 355._o lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o p._n 355._o hence_o to_o bless_v god_n the_o greek_n have_v renounce_v this_o union_n acknowledge_v the_o divine_a providence_n therein_o which_o permit_v it_o thus_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v not_o want_v matter_n for_o his_o book_n whatsoever_o we_o relate_v say_v he_o touch_v the_o greek_n approbation_n of_o transubstantiation_n will_v have_v less_o force_n have_v 347._o pag._n 347._o this_o agreement_n subsist_v it_o will_v have_v be_v allege_v that_o politic_a interest_n have_v make_v the_o greek_n consent_n to_o the_o receive_n of_o this_o doctrine_n they_o be_v afterward_o withhold_v by_o fear_n from_o condemn_v it_o and_o be_v insensible_o accustom_v to_o it_o dare_v not_o immediate_o reject_v it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o bad_a estate_n of_o their_o affair_n but_o to_o the_o end_n their_o real_a belief_n may_v appear_v in_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v necessary_a this_o agreement_n shall_v be_v disturb_v and_o their_o passion_n at_o liberty_n to_o break_v out_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v void_a whatsoever_o they_o have_v confirm_v at_o florence_n that_o they_o shall_v attack_v the_o union_n in_o all_o possible_a manner_n and_o denote_v whatsoever_o they_o can_v gainsay_v reproachful_o
charge_v and_o caluminate_v the_o latin_n with_o who_o they_o have_v treat_v and_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v consent_v to_o the_o union_n that_o their_o hatred_n and_o rage_n shall_v discover_v it_o self-without_a disguise_n and_o constraint_n admire_v i_o beseech_v you_o this_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o vast_a extent_n of_o thought_n the_o good_a and_o evil_a which_o befall_v the_o christian_a world_n two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o appear_v design_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n with_o this_o only_a difference_n that_o the_o evil_n contribute_v to_o it_o more_o than_o the_o good_a for_o it_o be_v the_o schism_n passion_n hatred_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o give_v he_o a_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a say_v he_o they_o shall_v be_v thus_o furious_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a half_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v damn_v according_a to_o he_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v dishonour_v by_o a_o thousand_o crime_n and_o his_o church_n tear_v to_o piece_n by_o a_o dreadful_a division_n and_o why_o for_o to_o furnish_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o a_o argument_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v matter_n for_o one_o chapter_n more_o but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o amaze_v to_o find_v this_o argument_n so_o dear_o buy_v to_o conclude_v nothing_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n for_o it_o be_v false_a the_o greek_n approve_a transubstantiation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o they_o dispute_v not_o of_o it_o i_o acknowledge_v but_o that_o they_o approve_v it_o i_o deny_v bessarion_n speak_v in_o their_o name_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_a and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o decree_n bear_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o consecrate_a therefore_o they_o approve_a transubstantiation_n what_o a_o consequence_n here_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v a_o secret_a above_o my_o apprehension_n for_o he_o can_v change_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o thing_n he_o can_v diminish_v and_o augment_v they_o as_o he_o please_v but_o the_o misery_n on_o it_o be_v this_o appear_v contrary_a to_o reason_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o new_a schism_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o have_v happen_v mere_o for_o the_o furnish_n he_o with_o a_o argument_n it_o be_v not_o know_v in_o those_o day_n he_o be_v to_o make_v a_o book_n why_o will_v he_o have_v the_o greek_n approve_v transubstantiation_n at_o florence_n see_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o why_o must_v those_o that_o break_v the_o union_n reproach_n the_o other_o with_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n why_o will_v he_o have_v syropulus_n marc_n of_o ephesus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o declaim_v on_o this_o point_n see_v they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o do_v so_o certain_o such_o gross_a illusion_n as_o these_o deserve_v not_o such_o exclamation_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o matter_n of_o negative_a argument_n to_o show_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o do_v the_o latin_n have_v innovate_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o have_v ground_v their_o innovation_n on_o certain_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n for_o some_o age_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v these_o term_n signify_v a_o true_a and_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o this_o mean_n from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n observe_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v common_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n and_o even_o add_v to_o they_o some_o other_o which_o seem_v more_o emphatical_a as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o they_o well_o know_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o these_o general_a expression_n although_o in_o effect_n they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o transubstantiation_n have_v they_o condemn_v they_o as_o insufficient_a and_o urge_v the_o greek_n to_o admit_v of_o they_o they_o will_v at_o the_o same_o time_n condemn_v themselves_o as_o innovator_n they_o choose_v then_o rather_o to_o pass_v over_o soft_o this_o article_n than_o to_o venture_v near_o a_o rock_n against_o which_o their_o cause_n run_v a_o risk_a of_o be_v dash_v to_o piece_n and_o this_o oblige_v they_o in_o their_o deal_n with_o the_o greek_n to_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o expression_n and_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v not_o move_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n already_o mention_v and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o be_v use_v only_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o greek_a and_o confioi_fw-fr in_o latin_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v but_o that_o judicious_a person_n among_o the_o latin_n and_o especial_o those_o that_o have_v the_o government_n in_o their_o hand_n see_v well_o enough_o the_o difference_n between_o these_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o precise_a and_o determinate_a one_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o learned_a man_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o article_n which_o the_o russian_n in_o poland_n propose_v in_o order_n to_o their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o which_o be_v this_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o celebrate_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la feast_n nor_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n answer_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o procession_n it_o be_v not_o a_o 3._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 3._o matter_n to_o stick_v at_o but_o there_o be_v thing_n of_o great_a importance_n to_o be_v consider_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n de_fw-fr processione_n infesto_fw-la corporis_fw-la non_fw-la laborarem_fw-la multa_fw-la tamen_fw-la circa_fw-la hoc_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la examinanda_fw-la sunt_fw-la and_o therefore_o when_o particular_a person_n among_o the_o greek_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n the_o usual_a term_n of_o their_o church_n be_v not_o count_v sufficient_a but_o they_o be_v make_v to_o understand_v distinct_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o already_o offer_v in_o the_o procession_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v hence_o proceed_v all_o those_o effort_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o the_o greek_n this_o belief_n by_o mean_n of_o false_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o monk_n mention_v by_o mr._n basire_n who_o have_v sly_o insinuate_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o catechism_n and_o be_v censure_v for_o it_o by_o the_o rest_n when_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v into_o greece_n to_o live_v among_o the_o schismatic_n and_o procure_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n they_o be_v make_v to_o sign_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o express_o denote_v transubstantiation_n so_o likewise_o be_v their_o language_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o real_a greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n and_o the_o terrible_a baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o this_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o greek_n that_o embrace_v the_o romish_a religion_n for_o they_o speak_v not_o as_o other_o nor_o as_o they_o do_v themselves_o before_o their_o conversion_n as_o i_o already_o instance_a in_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n and_o john_n plusiadene_n it_o be_v the_o latin_n great_a interest_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o greek_n on_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n differ_v and_o therefore_o they_o give_v in_o charge_n to_o the_o emissary_n to_o use_v the_o great_a caution_n in_o handle_v controversy_n it_o be_v sometime_o expedient_a to_o fall_v upon_o controversy_n say_v possevin_n but_o they_o must_v be_v 24._o possevin_n bibl._n select_a l._n 5._o c._n 24._o wary_o and_o moderate_o handle_v neither_o must_v a_o man_n mention_v any_o of_o these_o five_o article_n which_o be_v heretofore_o the_o principal_a one_o and_o which_o the_o synod_n of_o florence_n and_o gennadius_n handle_v for_o now_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o azyme_n and_o eucharist_n be_v no_o long_o agitate_a neither_o in_o candia_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o eastern_a part_n and_o therefore_o these_o
point_n can_v again_o be_v receive_v without_o give_v just_a offence_n as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v few_o that_o understand_v it_o and_o shall_v it_o again_o be_v controvert_v it_o be_v likely_a it_o will_v happen_v that_o those_o who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o before_o will_v after_o inquiry_n into_o that_o pass_v over_o to_o other_o thing_n the_o latin_n great_a interest_n then_o consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o to_o subject_v the_o greek_n by_o any_o mean_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o the_o other_a insensible_o to_o change_v the_o ancient_a from_o of_o their_o religion_n and_o sly_o introduce_v among_o they_o the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o accomplish_v the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o latin_n act_n and_o yield_v every_o thing_n as_o far_o as_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n will_v permit_v they_o and_o according_a as_o they_o find_v few_o or_o more_o difficulty_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v discover_v something_o of_o this_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n the_o latin_n only_o require_v 910._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 910._o of_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a prayer_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o he_o the_o rest_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o regard_v we_o have_v likewise_o see_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la persuade_v his_o bishop_n to_o embrace_v the_o union_n see_v there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v of_o they_o than_o these_o three_o point_n yet_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v so_o ancient_a and_o famous_a a_o difference_n between_o they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o reunite_v therein_o and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o and_o we_o find_v the_o greek_n themselves_o mention_v it_o because_o it_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o their_o separation_n the_o latin_n then_o not_o be_v able_a to_o pass_v over_o this_o point_n in_o silence_n offer_v the_o greek_n sometime_o that_o provide_v they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n in_o their_o belief_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n they_o may_v keep_v their_o symbol_n as_o it_o be_v without_o express_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la and_o this_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o be_v at_o nice_a after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n tell_v they_o as_o from_o he_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n relation_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o the_o pope_n say_v they_o will_v not_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o add_v this_o clause_n express_o in_o the_o symbol_n when_o they_o shall_v sing_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o when_o the_o latin_n see_v a_o more_o favourable_a occasion_n they_o extend_v their_o pretension_n far_o and_o change_v their_o custom_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v nicholas_n the_o iii_o send_v legate_n into_o greece_n to_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la to_o solicit_v he_o to_o oblige_v his_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n to_o make_v their_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o make_v and_o renounce_v their_o schism_n the_o emperor_n earnest_o beseech_v the_o pope_n to_o leave_v the_o symbol_n untouched_a and_o not_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o sing_v it_o with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o prevent_v all_o tumult_n but_o michael_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n devote_v for_o his_o interest_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o may_v be_v easy_o prevail_v on_o the_o pope_n give_v order_n to_o his_o legate_n to_o answer_v he_o touch_v this_o article_n as_o follow_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n permit_v not_o diversity_n in_o its_o confession_n either_o in_o the_o act_n of_o profession_n or_o in_o the_o chaunt_n or_o any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp_n consâ—l_n 2._o c._n 15._o faith_n much_o less_o be_v this_o to_o be_v suffer_v in_o the_o public_a sing_n of_o the_o creed_n wherein_o uniformity_n ought_v especial_o to_o appear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o chant_n come_v often_o in_o their_o service_n wherefore_o add_v he_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v and_o resolve_v that_o the_o creed_n shall_v be_v sing_v in_o conformity_n as_o well_o by_o the_o greek_n as_o latin_n with_o this_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o rigorous_o deal_v withal_o at_o nice_a nor_o florence_n the_o unity_n of_o faith_n suffer_v under_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o what_o it_o can_v not_o bear_v under_o nicholas_n the_o iii_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n yield_v as_o oft_o as_o need_n require_v to_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o submit_v the_o greek_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o greek_n be_v comply_v withal_o when_o it_o can_v be_v help_v and_o the_o spirit_n of_o domination_n become_v master_n of_o that_o of_o the_o dispute_n as_o to_o the_o second_o interest_n which_o consist_v in_o change_v insensible_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o sly_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o its_o stead_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o course_n they_o take_v that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o seminary_n have_v be_v set_v up_o at_o rome_n and_o other_o place_n and_o the_o whole_a east_n long_o since_o overspread_v with_o emissary_n it_o be_v in_o order_n to_o this_o that_o the_o emissary_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o convert_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o instruct_v of_o youth_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o the_o tongue_n and_o philosophy_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o end_n likewise_o that_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v entertain_v and_o send_v into_o greece_n they_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o the_o bishopric_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v fill_v with_o they_o and_o they_o be_v sometime_o promote_v to_o patriarchates_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o take_v this_o course_n they_o have_v no_o need_n to_o dispute_v it_o out_o with_o '_o they_o it_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v here_o what_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o mean_n for_o the_o convert_v of_o infidel_n heretic_n and_o schismatic_n tell_v we_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o convert_v all_o greece_n to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n his_o holiness_n say_v he_o who_o be_v so_o vigilant_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n 4._o lib._n 6._o c._n 4._o must_v take_v care_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n become_v void_a to_o pitch_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n or_o monk_n who_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n in_o grece_n he_o must_v choose_v one_o who_o he_o think_v most_o fit_v and_o give_v he_o notice_n thereof_o but_o as_o private_o as_o may_v be_v lest_o the_o greek_n come_v to_o know_v it_o be_v he_o that_o give_v he_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n elect_v and_o confirm_v he_o patriarch_n for_o this_o effect_n his_o holiness_n must_v order_v he_o to_o betake_v himself_o to_o constantinople_n where_o he_o will_v find_v ambassador_n already_o prepare_v by_o his_o holiness_n who_o by_o the_o present_v they_o shall_v make_v the_o turk_n on_o who_o the_o election_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n depend_v although_o unjust_o will_v obtain_v by_o add_v something_o to_o the_o usual_a tribute_n that_o he_o command_v the_o greek_n to_o choose_v for_o their_o patriarch_n he_o who_o his_o holiness_n shall_v design_n they_o will_v no_o soon_o demand_v this_o than_o obtain_v it_o for_o money_n will_v make_v the_o tyrant_n do_v any_o thing_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o little_a difficulty_n he_o make_v of_o take_v away_o the_o patriarchal_a dignity_n from_o those_o that_o have_v it_o already_o moreover_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v of_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o simony_n for_o this_o be_v not_o a_o set_v the_o patriarchate_o upon_o sale_n see_v his_o holiness_n have_v already_o give_v it_o money_n be_v only_o make_v use_n of_o to_o remove_v some_o difficulty_n now_o divine_n be_v unanimous_a in_o their_o opinion_n that_o we_o may_v free_v ourselves_o from_o vexation_n and_o obstruction_n by_o mean_n of_o money_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v allege_v that_o hereby_o the_o metropolitains_n will_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n of_o
be_v so_o true_o and_o not_o false_o so_o thâ—s_v profession_n of_o faith_n than_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o vain_o and_o imaginarily_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o real_o and_o true_o although_o god_n only_o know_v how_o they_o be_v change_v or_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n happen_v to_o they_o now_o this_o suppose_n on_o one_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o we_o must_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o advertise_v the_o world_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o these_o kind_n of_o write_n be_v design_v to_o represent_v the_o general_n public_a and_o universal_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o particular_a sentiment_n of_o author_n that_o they_o contain_v a_o 246._o p._n 246._o exact_a precise_a and_o plain_a way_n of_o speak_v without_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n their_o end_n be_v only_o to_o give_v a_o exact_a and_o true_a account_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o turn_v these_o remark_n against_o himself_o for_o see_v these_o kind_n of_o write_n speak_v precise_o and_o exact_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o distinct_o and_o exact_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o see_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o they_o and_o yet_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n represent_v the_o general_n public_a and_o universal_a sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o follow_v that_o this_o public_a general_n and_o universal_a sentiment_n be_v not_o transubstantiation_n to_o little_a purpose_n likewise_o do_v he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 247._o p._n 247._o convert_v sarracen_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o his_o figure_n endue_v with_o their_o virtue_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o be_v teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v but_o this_o he_o will_v be_v never_o able_a to_o do_v for_o for_o to_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v what_o be_v precise_o contain_v in_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o as_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v the_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n moreover_o i_o never_o tell_v he_o the_o modern_a greek_n assert_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n and_o as_o to_o the_o change_n of_o virtue_n we_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o it_o be_v true_a by_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o prove_v it_o by_o other_o testimony_n which_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o expressive_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v no_o solid_a answer_n to_o they_o there_o only_o remain_v now_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n some_o passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n simeon_n bishop_n also_o of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o greek_a author_n they_o all_o say_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v disabuse_v himself_o once_o for_o all_o touch_v the_o thought_n he_o have_v that_o from_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n may_v be_v conclude_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o grant_v this_o conclusion_n to_o be_v good_a that_o we_o pretend_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o draw_v a_o contrary_a consequence_n in_o effect_n one_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_a in_o author_n than_o to_o say_v that_o the_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n even_o christ_n himself_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o jesus_n christ_n change_v into_o his_o body_n transform_v into_o he_o change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o such_o like_a way_n of_o speak_v example_n of_o which_o be_v infinite_a it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a abuse_n to_o pretend_v these_o term_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o identity_n and_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o they_o term_v it_o for_o as_o i_o say_v elsewhere_o these_o expression_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v expound_v in_o divers_a particular_a sense_n and_o see_v they_o may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o general_n and_o indistinct_a one_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v they_o ii_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v of_o itself_o form_n so_o precise_a and_o distinct_a a_o sense_n that_o when_o author_n will_v assert_v it_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n which_o answer_v the_o distinct_a determinate_a conception_n they_o have_v of_o it_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a author_n have_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o will_v explain_v themselves_o so_o clear_o that_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o run_v to_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n nor_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n nor_o yet_o to_o the_o six_o syrian_a priest_n to_o make_v we_o understand_v it_o for_o whilst_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o passage_n but_o such_o as_o these_o we_o shall_v have_v still_o reason_n to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o they_o will_v without_o doubt_n speak_v otherwise_o of_o it_o iii_o but_o suppose_v these_o reason_n invalid_n we_o have_v show_v when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o understand_v these_o expression_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o thro_o comprehend_v what_o they_o hold_v in_o common_a and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v we_o shall_v easy_o perceive_v mr._n arnaud_n sophism_n for_o whatsoever_o he_o allege_v from_o greek_a author_n respect_v this_o equivocal_a part_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n although_o at_o bottom_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o he_o have_v studious_o avoid_v the_o relate_v any_o thing_n concern_v this_o other_o part_n by_o which_o the_o two_o hypothesis_n distinguish_v themselves_o and_o vary_v from_o one_o another_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o these_o general_a expression_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o become_v the_o very_a body_n the_o proper_a body_n the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n so_o far_o you_o see_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n but_o go_v far_o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v the_o latin_n answer_n there_o remain_v nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n nor_o matter_n nor_o inward_a form_n but_o only_o the_o accident_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n that_o from_o this_o union_n result_v one_o compose_v of_o two_o nature_n that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n ask_v the_o latin_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o answer_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o its_o whole_a substance_n into_o the_o substance_n which_o this_o body_n have_v before_o the_o conversion_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v the_o bread_n become_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v his_o body_n ask_v they_o what_o change_v the_o bread_n receive_v the_o latin_n say_v it_o be_v a_o real_a transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a answer_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n ask_v the_o latin_n how_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o real_a body_n the_o very_a body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o answer_v it_o be_v because_o in_o effect_v the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n without_o any_o difference_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o a_o augmentation_n make_v not_o another_o body_n
advertisement_n lest_o he_o shall_v accuse_v i_o of_o dulness_n i_o shall_v venture_v again_o humble_o to_o offer_v the_o doubt_n wherewith_o common_a sense_n furnish_v i_o after_o consultation_n with_o it_o against_o his_o pretend_a solution_n one_a it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o contain_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o mind_n perplex_v and_o torment_v with_o study_n how_o to_o extricate_v itself_o out_o of_o a_o difficulty_n through_o which_o it_o can_v find_v no_o natural_a passage_n what_o relation_n have_v the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o thomist_n cartesian_n coperniciens_fw-la with_o the_o discourse_n of_o these_o good_a greek_a bishop_n who_o live_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o who_o without_o doubt_n have_v none_o of_o this_o philosophy_n in_o their_o head_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o their_o expression_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o simple_a shall_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o model_n of_o these_o twofold_a language_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o a_o observation_n which_o scarce_o ever_o any_o person_n before_o thought_n of_o so_o remote_a be_v these_o twofold_a language_n from_o the_o sight_n and_o common_a use_n of_o the_o world_n in_o truth_n i_o can_v never_o imagine_v the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o thomist_n nor_o the_o impression_n or_o automates_n of_o the_o carthesians_n and_o copernicus_n his_o system_n shall_v ever_o be_v bring_v into_o our_o dispute_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o ii_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o council_n who_o word_n be_v to_o regulate_v the_o people_n faith_n and_o who_o it_o behoove_v moreover_o to_o speak_v discreet_o have_v adversary_n at_o their_o back_n shall_v lay_v aside_o the_o style_n of_o religion_n if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o take_v up_o that_o of_o sense_n which_o religion_n condemn_v that_o they_o shall_v call_v the_o eucharist_n without_o any_o necessity_n a_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n consider_v it_o even_o after_o consecration_n without_o add_v to_o it_o either_o any_o exposition_n or_o mollification_n and_o expose_v themselves_o so_o imprudent_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o their_o enemy_n from_o who_o they_o can_v expect_v no_o favour_n nor_o support_n and_o who_o wait_v for_o a_o occasion_n to_o render_v they_o odious_a to_o the_o people_n iii_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v their_o adversary_n who_o that_o they_o may_v censure_v they_o touch_v the_o term_n of_o image_n dare_v assert_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n that_o none_o of_o the_o father_n give_v the_o term_n of_o image_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v so_o mild_a and_o favourable_a as_o to_o pardon_v they_o of_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v their_o faith_n in_o effect_n that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v they_o do_v this_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o thomist_n dead_a body_n the_o cartesian_o automates_n or_o corpernicus_n his_o system_fw-la iv_o if_o we_o examine_v these_o instance_n of_o a_o twofold_a language_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v we_o shall_v find_v they_o be_v all_o defective_a either_o in_o respect_n of_o themselves_o or_o in_o the_o application_n he_o make_v of_o they_o it_o be_v not_o true_a religion_n absolute_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o call_v good_n be_v real_a evil_n and_o that_o our_o evil_n be_v real_a good_n nor_o that_o it_o turn_v felicity_n into_o misery_n riches_n into_o poverty_n poverty_n into_o riches_n wisdom_n into_o folly_n prudence_n into_o imprudence_n and_o knowledge_n into_o ignorance_n religion_n teach_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o effect_n and_o in_o themselves_o what_o we_o term_v they_o because_o they_o be_v either_o blessing_n and_o god_n temporal_a favour_n or_o chastisement_n and_o affliction_n which_o come_v from_o his_o hand_n and_o so_o far_o its_o language_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o usual_a speech_n of_o men._n but_o it_o also_o show_v we_o that_o these_o thing_n change_v their_o name_n and_o nature_n by_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a use_v which_o be_v make_v of_o they_o that_o riches_n become_v real_a poverty_n happiness_n misery_n wisdom_n folly_n prudence_n imprudence_n and_o science_n ignorance_n to_o the_o vicious_a who_o corrupt_v these_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o change_v their_o natural_a destination_n that_o affliction_n likewise_o become_v benefit_n poverty_n riches_n misery_n felicity_n to_o a_o virtuous_a person_n and_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n if_o concupiscence_n will_v oppose_v itself_o against_o this_o language_n and_o speak_v otherwise_o religion_n will_v not_o let_v she_o so_o that_o the_o double_a language_n that_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v ground_v not_o on_o the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n but_o on_o truth_n itself_o when_o we_o call_v riches_n good_n and_o affliction_n evil_n we_o consider_v what_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o when_o we_o call_v they_o otherwise_o we_o consider_v they_o in_o relation_n to_o what_o they_o be_v by_o accident_n these_o two_o language_n agree_v very_o well_o and_o they_o be_v both_o proper_a and_o true_a the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n have_v no_o part_n therein_o beside_o religion_n moreover_o consider_v temporal_a good_n and_o evil_n either_o absolute_o in_o themselves_o or_o by_o comparison_n with_o spiritual_a good_n and_o evil_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o be_v good_n and_o evil_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o second_o she_o can_v hardly_o give_v they_o that_o name_n because_o they_o be_v not_o considerable_a in_o comparison_n of_o eternal_a good_n or_o evil_n if_o concupiscence_n oppose_v itself_o against_o this_o language_n and_o speak_v otherwise_o religion_n restrain_v she_o it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o double_a language_n be_v ground_v on_o various_a respect_n and_o be_v ever_o true_a but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n for_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n we_o can_v in_o any_o respect_n call_v the_o consecrate_a eucharist_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n nor_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o religion_n will_v condemn_v these_o expression_n as_o false_a in_o every_o sense_n and_o contrary_a to_o that_o faith_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o long_o remain_v to_o say_v that_o by_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o bare_a figure_n and_o resemblance_n thereof_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v this_o can_v be_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o the_o simple_a appearance_n be_v two_o term_n direct_o opposite_a in_o the_o language_n of_o man_n and_o to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v real_a and_o not_o bare_o bread_n in_o appearance_n moreover_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n compare_v this_o substance_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o humane_a substance_n which_o christ_n assume_v as_o our_o lord_n say_v they_o take_v on_o he_o the_o matter_n only_o or_o humane_a substance_n without_o the_o personal_a subsistence_n so_o he_o command_v we_o to_o offer_v a_o image_n a_o choose_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o show_v they_o take_v the_o term_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n and_o not_o for_o a_o simple_a appearance_n in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o as_o the_o humane_a substance_n which_o christ_n assume_v have_v not_o the_o personal_a subsistence_n so_o this_o substance_n have_v not_o the_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n which_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o by_o the_o humane_a substance_n they_o mean_v a_o subject_a capable_a of_o have_v personal_a subsistence_n so_o they_o likewise_o understand_v by_o the_o substance_n use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o real_a subject_n which_o may_v have_v a_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n and_o consequent_o a_o real_a substance_n capable_a of_o represent_v a_o external_a form_n and_o figure_n to_o say_v likewise_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o faith_n be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o for_o if_o faith_n rectify_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n it_o will_v not_o suffer_v its_o expression_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o falsity_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o much_o less_o in_o a_o decree_n of_o council_n who_o expression_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n or_o the_o church_n he_o be_v of_o must_v serve_v for_o a_o law_n to_o posterity_n not_o only_o for_o well_o speak_v but_o likewise_o for_o well_o believe_v we_o ought_v then_o keep_v to_o the_o language_n of_o faith_n not_o that_o of_o sense_n against_o which_o we_o must_v on_o the_o contrary_a
for_o a_o proof_n the_o moscovite_n consecrate_v the_o bread_n in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v then_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v evident_a for_o the_o establish_n of_o this_o conclusion_n there_o be_v need_n of_o ibid._n ibid._n something_o more_o precise_a than_o this_o but_o say_v he_o this_o be_v a_o catholic_n that_o speak_v thus_o and_o who_o will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o attribute_n this_o same_o belief_n to_o the_o moscovite_n when_o sacranus_fw-la or_o any_o other_o that_o profess_v the_o roman_a religion_n speak_v as_o from_o himself_o and_o the_o question_n concern_v his_o own_o faith_n we_o can_v easy_o believe_v that_o in_o a_o discourse_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o mean_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n for_o we_o know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o style_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o when_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o moscovite_n and_o the_o question_n concern_v their_o faith_n we_o believe_v that_o in_o say_v they_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la he_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o to_o use_v the_o same_o term_n which_o the_o moscovite_n use_n without_o concern_v himself_o with_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o they_o take_v these_o word_n they_o must_v be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n the_o moscovite_n give_v '_o they_o what_o sense_n be_v that_o this_o sacranus_fw-la do_v not_o determine_v and_o to_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v it_o by_o what_o sacranus_fw-la himself_n believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n as_o to_o what_o john_n le_z far_a confessor_n to_o the_o archduke_n ferdinand_n relate_v religion_n moscovit_fw-la religion_n that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v among_o they_o by_o pronounce_v our_o saviour_n word_n and_o that_o they_o attribute_v to_o they_o so_o great_a virtue_n that_o assoon_o as_o ever_o they_o be_v utter_v by_o the_o priest_n they_o believe_v the_o creature_n give_v place_n to_o the_o creator_n we_o must_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o he_o do_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o offer_v we_o a_o fabulous_a relation_n such_o as_o be_v this_o le_fw-fr ferre_n this_o author_n assure_v we_o that_o only_o the_o bishop_n among_o the_o moscovite_n administer_v confirmation_n that_o they_o do_v it_o by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o hand_n in_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o anoint_v the_o party_n confirm_v on_o the_o forehead_n that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o people_n which_o they_o do_v not_o only_o every_o sunday_n but_o also_o on_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o apostles_n that_o god_n word_n be_v preach_v and_o hear_v with_o great_a devotion_n that_o they_o certain_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n acknowledge_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o roman_a prelate_n as_o be_v christ_n vicar_n and_o st._n peter_n successor_n that_o they_o free_o assist_v at_o mass_n with_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v all_o false_a as_o appear_v by_o other_o relation_n of_o these_o people_n mosc_n possevin_n com._n 2._o the_o reb_n mosc_n and_o therefore_o possevin_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o reckon_v this_o john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n among_o those_o author_n which_o be_v count_v fabulous_a because_o say_v he_o they_o have_v be_v misinform_v or_o do_v not_o write_v with_o a_o design_n to_o discover_v the_o venom_n to_o apply_v thereunto_o a_o remedy_n what_o signify_v then_o such_o people_n testimony_n not_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o these_o term_n the_o creature_n give_v place_n to_o the_o creator_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o conclude_v from_o hence_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v a_o general_a expression_n capable_a of_o divers_a sense_n for_o when_o we_o shall_v say_v with_o theodoret_n that_o the_o divine_a grace_n accompany_v nature_n or_o with_o st._n austin_n that_o the_o bread_n become_v of_o a_o aliment_n a_o sacrament_n or_o with_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n the_o creature_n will_v still_o give_v place_n to_o the_o creator_n without_o any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n so_o that_o howsoever_o we_o take_v john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n testimony_n it_o be_v invalid_a and_o do_v not_o at_o all_o help_n mr._n arnaud_n cause_n but_o he_o have_v make_v a_o general_a collection_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a author_n john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n must_v have_v his_o place_n among_o the_o rest_n i_o confess_v that_o lasicius_n the_o polander_n that_o relate_v this_o testimony_n have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o as_o we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o design_n of_o john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n be_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n so_o likewise_o we_o must_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o those_o that_o refer_v themselves_o to_o his_o authority_n as_o lasicius_n have_v do_v do_v take_v it_o not_o otherwise_o have_v lasicius_n well_o examine_v this_o relation_n of_o john_n le_fw-fr ferre_n he_o will_v have_v find_v it_o full_a of_o false_a report_n and_o easy_o find_v his_o author_n main_a design_n be_v to_o render_v the_o moscovite_n religion_n as_o conformable_a as_o he_o can_v to_o the_o roman_a and_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o deceive_v his_o reader_n and_o especial_o the_o protestant_n who_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o eye_n he_o will_v then_o have_v absolute_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o such_o a_o man_n who_o have_v palpable_o disguise_v the_o truth_n he_o may_v at_o least_o distinguish_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n in_o question_n ferre_n sense_n from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o moscovite_n themselves_o suppose_v they_o be_v their_o own_o word_n but_o this_o he_o have_v not_o do_v although_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v it_o and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o on_o this_o bare_a testimony_n without_o any_o other_o proof_n lasicius_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n lean_v towards_o transubstantiation_n whence_o it_o follow_v we_o ought_v not_o light_o to_o credit_v whatsoever_o a_o suspect_a author_n shall_v tell_v we_o concern_v the_o religion_n of_o stranger_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o main_a that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n we_o must_v then_o come_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dannaverus_n professor_n of_o strasburg_n and_o mr._n olearius_n the_o duke_n of_o holstein_n library-keeper_n person_n of_o great_a reputation_n both_o say_v the_o moscovite_n hold_v transubstantiation_n they_o put_v say_v dannaverus_n into_o the_o wine_n contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n the_o bread_n break_v into_o piece_n they_o bless_v it_o and_o believe_v it_o be_v transubstantiate_v they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n say_v mr._n olearius_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v two_o express_a testimony_n and_o against_o which_o it_o seem_v there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v as_o to_o dannaverus_n he_o have_v only_o follow_v olearius_n authority_n know_v no_o more_o of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n than_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o read_n of_o author_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o treatise_n but_o as_o to_o mr._n olearius_n he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o have_v live_v in_o those_o country_n and_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o point_n and_o who_o not_o only_o give_v we_o this_o account_n in_o his_o book_n but_o have_v likewise_o confirm_v it_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n friend_n upon_o occasion_n of_o this_o present_a dispute_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o triumph_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o reply_v to_o mr._n olearius_n testimony_n and_o clear_v it_o from_o all_o perplexity_n and_o this_o will_v be_v do_v by_o consider_v his_o own_o 8._o perpe_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3_o c._n 8._o word_n as_o well_o in_o his_o book_n as_o letter_n those_o in_o his_o book_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n relate_v they_o from_o the_o original_a high-dutch_a be_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n those_o of_o his_o letter_n 438._o lib._n 5._o c._n 3._o p._n 438._o relate_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o write_v express_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o my_o voyage_n that_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n distinguish_v then_o mr._n olearius_n testimony_n from_o his_o private_a
judgement_n and_o you_o will_v clear_v the_o difficulty_n his_o testimony_n be_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v denote_v by_o these_o term_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n his_o private_a judgement_n be_v that_o this_o may_v be_v term_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o he_o signify_v by_o these_o follow_a word_n they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a of_o this_o testimony_n amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n and_o his_o say_n that_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v no_o other_o ground_n than_o his_o own_o persawsion_n that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o do_v not_o attribute_v this_o to_o they_o but_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o his_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v explain_v what_o he_o mean_v and_o punctual_o determine_v what_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v if_o to_o change_v and_o transubstantiate_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n his_o proposition_n must_v be_v receive_v in_o its_o full_a extent_n if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o change_n belong_v to_o the_o moscovite_n the_o transubstanty_a to_o the_o private_a sense_n of_o m._n olearius_n we_o then_o respectful_o receive_v his_o testimony_n without_o the_o least_o question_n of_o his_o sincerity_n but_o as_o to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n we_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o equitable_a as_o to_o lay_v no_o necessity_n upon_o we_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o shall_v we_o judge_v otherwise_o then_o he_o have_v do_v he_o will_v have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o be_v angry_a neither_o have_v he_o any_o reason_n to_o be_v offend_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 3_o c._n 8._o at_o the_o answer_n i_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a he_o be_v mistake_v by_o false_a conjecture_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o the_o change_n of_o bread_n he_o imagine_v this_o be_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n i_o say_v now_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v between_o his_o testimony_n and_o his_o judgement_n be_v ground_v on_o his_o own_o proper_a term_n and_o the_o liberty_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o have_v of_o reject_v the_o one_o and_o receive_v the_o other_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o common_a justice_n will_v allow_v i_o i_o can_v therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n for_o his_o stuff_v his_o letter_n with_o rough_a and_o passionate_a expression_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o character_n he_o bear_v and_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o have_v learn_v of_o the_o barbarous_a people_n he_o have_v so_o long_o converse_v with_o why_o will_v he_o have_v we_o believe_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n be_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n of_o which_o expression_n we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o manifest_v the_o sense_n the_o moscovite_n follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n we_o grant_v the_o greek_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v the_o moscovite_n affirm_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o to_o change_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o transubstantiate_v now_o i_o have_v plain_o display_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o term_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n we_o must_v then_o conclude_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n it_o appear_v from_o m._n olearius_n his_o own_o relation_n what_o we_o be_v to_o conclude_v touch_v his_o exactness_n for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n serve_v for_o panis_n benedictus_n now_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a impiety_n to_o make_v this_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o even_o in_o this_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o what_o serve_v among_o these_o people_n for_o panis_n benedictus_n be_v only_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o bread_n from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o great_a particle_n which_o be_v afterward_o consecrate_v and_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n but_o to_o oppose_v against_o the_o private_a judgement_n of_o m._n olearius_n something_a yet_o more_o precise_a i_o need_v only_o here_o relate_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o three_o ambassage_n of_o m._n carlisle_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o honourable_a person_n who_o live_v a_o considerable_a time_n in_o those_o part_n and_o since_o m._n olearius_n who_o want_v neither_o judgement_n sincerity_n nor_o curiosity_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o we_o touch_v the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o the_o dispute_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o as_o have_v no_o other_o design_n then_o that_o of_o carlisle_n relat._n of_o the_o ambas_fw-la of_o m._n carlisle_n discover_v the_o truth_n moreover_o say_v he_o i_o can_v not_o find_v by_o they_o what_o olearius_n mention_n namely_o that_o they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v three_o reason_n induce_v i_o to_o believe_v thty_a be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n for_o first_o when_o we_o discourse_v with_o they_o touch_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n they_o testify_v their_o dislike_n of_o it_o and_o to_o maintain_v it_o fly_v not_o to_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v 2._o it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n they_o will_v respect_v this_o mystery_n more_o than_o they_o do_v and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a that_o in_o so_o superstitious_a a_o religion_n as_o they_o be_v they_o shall_v be_v behind_o hand_n in_o zeal_n and_o devotion_n especial_o in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o it_o ought_v chief_o to_o appear_v as_o we_o see_v it_o do_v among_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o fine_a have_v they_o that_o opinion_n which_o olearius_n attribute_n to_o they_o they_o must_v have_v it_o from_o the_o greek_n from_o who_o they_o have_v receive_v their_o doctrine_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n be_v of_o this_o opiwion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o himself_o judge_v whether_o he_o may_v reasonable_o expect_v to_o prevail_v by_o mean_n of_o mr._n olearius_n his_o explication_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n but_o have_v already_o consider_v it_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n we_o shall_v trouble_v ourselves_o no_o far_o with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v in_o muscovia_n as_o in_o greece_n that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o may_v be_v person_n bring_v in_o and_o settle_v there_o who_o finish_v their_o study_n in_o some_o of_o the_o seminary_n erect_v for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v certain_a whosoever_o shall_v address_v himself_o to_o these_o person_n who_o be_v not_o only_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o swear_v to_o observe_v its_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o send_v on_o purpose_n to_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o prevail_v by_o mean_n of_o their_o ignorance_n whether_o soever_o they_o be_v whether_o in_o muscovia_n or_o greece_n their_o testimony_n shall_v not_o be_v want_v but_o every_o body_n know_v the_o value_n of_o they_o let_v we_o pass_v on_o then_o to_o the_o moscovite_n priest_n that_o accompany_v not_o long_o since_o the_o great_a duke_n ambassador_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o france_n who_o after_o dinner_n as_o it_o be_v say_v at_o the_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n be_v desire_v to_o declare_v what_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n there_o may_v be_v several_a considerable_a reflection_n make_v on_o this_o relation_n but_o not_o to_o enter_v into_o particular_n i_o say_v the_o testimony_n of_o this_o person_n be_v not_o sufficient_o authentic_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o mr._n olearius_n his_o relation_n that_o the_o moscovit_fw-la priest_n be_v so_o ignorant_a in_o general_a that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o they_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o know_v the_o religion_n profess_v in_o other_o country_n these_o be_v two_o character_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o use_n
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
church_n or_o dissemble_v these_o error_n in_o hope_n as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o in_o establish_v their_o authority_n in_o armenia_n they_o may_v introduce_v among_o they_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o emissary_n which_o the_o king_n favour_v and_o to_o who_o some_o bishop_n give_v liberty_n to_o preach_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o 78_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v this_o article_n consecrate_v six_o bishop_n have_v draw_v from_o they_o a_o public_a act_n in_o which_o they_o solemn_o promise_v to_o suffer_v no_o long_o their_o youth_n to_o learn_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o to_o give_v no_o more_o liberty_n to_o the_o latin_a preacher_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n in_o their_o diocese_n or_o province_n moreover_o he_o oblige_v every_o bishop_n he_o consecrate_v to_o anathematise_v the_o armenian_n that_o desire_n to_o become_v true_a catholic_n and_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o call_v himself_o pope_n act_v in_o this_o quality_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n from_o the_o sea_n to_o tartary_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o brocard_n 466._o ibid._n p._n 46â—_n 466._o silence_n who_o impute_v not_o to_o the_o armenian_n the_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o their_o silence_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o express_o affirm_v they_o deny_v it_o moreover_o brocard_n speak_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n take_v notice_n only_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o doctrine_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o as_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisado_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v what_o james_n the_o vitry_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a although_o the_o armenian_n say_v he_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o sovereign_a prelate_n 79._o jacob_n a_o vitriuco_n histor_n orient_n cap._n 79._o and_o roman_a church_n when_o their_o king_n receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o regal_a crown_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n yet_o will_v they_o not_o part_v with_o any_o of_o their_o ancient_a ceremony_n or_o custom_n and_o these_o be_v their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n one_o of_o their_o king_n name_v hayton_n who_o marvellous_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v who_o take_v on_o he_o at_o last_o the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v this_o king_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o introduce_v the_o roman_a religion_n into_o armenia_n but_o in_o vain_a observe_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n art_n 116._o a_o king_n of_o armenia_n call_v hayton_n assemble_v all_o the_o doctor_n and_o bishop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o patriarch_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o dispute_v with_o the_o legate_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v send_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v end_v the_o king_n acknowledge_v the_o truth_n be_v on_o the_o romanist_n side_n and_o that_o the_o armenian_n be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o ever_o since_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n minor_a have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o prince_n satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o legate_n a_o doctor_n name_v vartan_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n and_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o he_o call_v the_o pope_n a_o proud_a pharaoh_n who_o with_o all_o his_o subject_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n of_o heresy_n he_o say_v that_o pharaoh_n '_o s_o ambassador_n mean_v the_o legate_n return_v home_o with_o shame_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o book_n of_o dr._n vartan_n although_o full_a of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v receive_v in_o armenia_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o prize_v so_o much_o these_o feign_a submission_n which_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n have_v sometime_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o ambassador_n as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o king_n osinius_n pay_v to_o john_n xxii_o by_o a_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o kingdom_n make_v such_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v either_o to_o be_v ignorant_a or_o dissemble_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o nation_n the_o armenian_n in_o the_o exigency_n of_o their_o affair_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n that_o promise_v he_o whatsoever_o he_o desire_v but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o danger_n be_v over_o and_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o latin_n what_o they_o desire_v they_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o their_o promise_n as_o clement_n vi_o reproach_n they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n and_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n which_o have_v be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n the_o religion_n say_v he_o 193._o the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n translate_v by_o mr._n the_o vicqfort_n p._n 193._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o new_a zulpha_n who_o be_v armenian_n by_o birth_n be_v the_o christian_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o pope_n suffer_v they_o to_o retain_v but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v very_o few_o that_o reverence_n or_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n almost_o all_o of_o they_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o own_o ancient_a religion_n for_o although_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o their_o nation_n that_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o europe_n move_v thereunto_o by_o their_o extreme_a poverty_n their_o expense_n in_o travel_v and_o intolerable_a persecution_n of_o the_o turk_n during_o the_o continual_a war_n between_o they_o and_o the_o persian_n have_v often_o offer_v to_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n yet_o when_o this_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v they_o have_v still_o fall_v off_o and_o refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o their_o patriarch_n obstinate_o retain_v their_o ancient_a ceremony_n and_o liturgys_n this_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a complaint_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v this_o a_o secret_a to_o we_o there_o be_v perhaps_o more_o heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o what_o he_o allege_v touch_v a_o certain_a person_n name_v gerlac_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o ambassador_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o this_o gerlac_n relate_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n a_o discourse_n he_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n at_o constantinople_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o as_o they_o of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n in_o caena_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o substantiale_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la adesse_fw-la dicunt_fw-la sed_fw-la videntur_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la but_o upon_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o this_o patriarch_n with_o who_o he_o discourse_v give_v he_o his_o own_o private_a sentiment_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_a religion_n for_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o greek_n hold_v yet_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o author_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a at_o accord_n with_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n so_o say_v guy_n carme_n the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o prateolus_n breerewood_n and_o several_a other_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n eugenius_n
great_a cham_n of_o tartar_n that_o after_o the_o union_n there_o be_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n brother_z bieul_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n affirm_v the_o same_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o travel_n the_o jacobite_n say_v he_o be_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n they_o say_v there_o be_v in_o christ_n but_o one_o substance_n one_o operation_n and_o one_o will_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a this_o be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o our_o catholic_n faith_n for_o in_o christ_n with_o the_o divinity_n be_v a_o true_a substance_n operation_n and_o humane_a will._n for_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v that_o god_n be_v real_a god_n and_o real_a man._n and_o a_o little_a further_o speak_v of_o a_o dispute_n which_o he_o have_v with_o they_o we_o show_v they_o say_v he_o wherein_o they_o err_v when_o they_o deny_v our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v real_a god_n and_o man_n and_o yet_o will_v still_o retain_v and_o affirm_v that_o in_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v only_o one_o substance_n one_o operation_n one_o nature_n and_o one_o will_v which_o according_a to_o they_o be_v the_o divine_a pope_n john_n xxii_o write_v to_o raymund_n the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n 28._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1â—26_n num_fw-la 28._o complain_v to_o he_o of_o the_o jacobite_n be_v tolerate_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n and_o ground_n his_o complaint_n on_o that_o these_o heretic_n dare_v maintain_v against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n guy_n carme_v express_o observe_v this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n 6._o guid._n car._n sum_n de_fw-fr baeâ—â—s_fw-fr do_fw-mi de_fw-fr jacob._n barth_n a_o salignaico_n itiner_n terrae_fw-la sanctae_fw-la fol._n 31._o de_fw-la jacobitis_fw-la pratcol_n elench_v haret_fw-la lib._n 7._o de_fw-fr jacob._n art_n 3._o joann_n cotov_n itiner_n hieros_n &_o syriac_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o that_o they_o affirm_v there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o nature_n no_o more_o than_o one_o person_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n only_o with_o one_o finger_n the_o same_o may_v be_v see_v in_o barthol_n salignac_n voyage_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n they_o hold_v say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o jacobite_n that_o there_o be_v but_o only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a they_o profess_v to_o believe_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n say_v prateolus_n they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o several_a error_n say_v cottovic_n and_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n for_o they_o confound_v our_o saviour_n divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n they_o deny_v there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o flesh_n two_o nature_n entire_a and_o perfect_a without_o confusion_n of_o person_n moreover_o they_o maintain_v that_o the_o flesh_n which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n take_v be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o we_o and_o that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o change_v into_o true_a flesh_n but_o into_o i_o know_v not_o what_o kind_n of_o fantastical_a and_o apparent_a flesh_n and_o that_o he_o rather_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o man_n to_o be_v bear_v and_o die_v than_o real_o to_o do_v and_o be_v so_o thus_o do_v they_o teach_v that_o all_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o incarnation_n passion_n resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v be_v only_a thing_n feign_v and_o appearance_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n make_v invalid_a all_o these_o mystery_n and_o to_o confirm_v their_o heresy_n by_o a_o external_a testimony_n 371_o cottovic_n ibid._n voyages_n and_o observe_v of_o the_o sicur_fw-fr de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr 3._o part_n ch_n 12._o pag._n 371_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n only_o with_o one_o finger_n thereby_o represent_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o coptic_o they_o follow_v say_v he_o the_o heresy_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o eutiche_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o jacobite_n the_o coptic_o be_v schismatical_a christian_n say_v the_o sieur_n boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr and_o hold_v the_o same_o error_n as_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o aethiopian_n follow_v in_o every_o thing_n the_o opinion_n of_o dioscorus_n and_o eutyches_n the_o coptic_o say_v mr._n thevenot_n be_v christian_n but_o jacobite_n 501._o thevenot_n voyage_n part_v 2._o ch._n 75._o p._n 501._o that_o be_v to_o say_v follower_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o produce_v any_o more_o testimony_n for_o the_o confirm_v a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v but_o acknowledge_v it_o neither_o need_v we_o say_v much_o concern_v the_o ethiopian_n who_o be_v in_o all_o particular_n like_v to_o the_o coptic_o and_o receive_v from_o they_o their_o abuna_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o patriarch_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v yet_o will_v i_o here_o relate_v the_o answer_n which_o a_o abyssin_n priest_n name_v thecla_n maria_n return_v to_o the_o question_n offer_v he_o at_o rome_n by_o some_o cardinal_n who_o colloquy_v with_o he_o by_o order_n of_o pope_n sixtus_n v._o in_o the_o year_n 1594._o as_o we_o find_v they_o set_v down_o by_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n be_v ask_v say_v he_o how_o many_o nature_n 13._o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n 7._o p._n 1._o c._n 13._o will_n and_o operation_n the_o aethiopian_n hold_v to_o be_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o answer_v that_o the_o aethiopian_n profess_v to_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n yet_o without_o confusion_n and_o he_o add_v he_o know_v well_o that_o the_o aethiopian_n coptic_o and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n that_o hold_v this_o opinion_n deviate_v great_o from_o the_o truth_n be_v ask_v whether_o the_o aethiopian_n believe_v one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n result_v from_o two_o he_o answer_v that_o the_o aethiopian_n do_v not_o say_v so_o but_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n without_o mixture_n or_o confusion_n which_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v the_o divine_a be_v moreover_o demand_v whether_o the_o aethiopian_n receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o answer_v they_o condemn_v this_o council_n because_o therein_o be_v confirm_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v condemn_v dioscorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n the_o relation_n of_o ethiopia_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o now_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o all_o these_o nation_n to_o wit_n the_o jacobit_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n can_v hold_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o be_v people_n endue_v with_o common_a sense_n for_o what_o can_v be_v more_o contradictory_n than_o to_o maintain_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a body_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o he_o but_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o his_o whole_a converse_n in_o the_o world_n his_o birth_n death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v only_o bare_a appearance_n without_o any_o reality_n and_o to_o believe_v on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n into_o the_o same_o substance_n he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o retain_v still_o in_o heaven_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v tell_v we_o they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n after_o their_o manner_n but_o let_v he_o show_v we_o then_o what_o this_o manner_n be_v will_v he_o have_v they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v inward_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o appearance_n with_o which_o they_o say_v the_o divinity_n heretofore_o clothe_v itself_o beside_o that_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o attribute_v a_o substance_n to_o simple_a appearance_n which_o be_v nothing_o and_o that_o according_a to_o they_o these_o appearance_n be_v no_o long_o in_o be_v have_v cease_v with_o the_o oeconomy_n will_v not_o this_o be_v excellent_a sense_n to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n change_v itself_o into_o the_o appearance_n which_o do_v not_o appear_v for_o they_o will_v be_v conceal_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v be_v invisible_a appearance_n lie_v hide_v under_o other_o appearance_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v they_o hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n become_v itself_o the_o divine_a essence_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a
that_o these_o people_n hold_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o both_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o never_o examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o such_o a_o conversion_n have_v vehement_o argue_v against_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n into_o the_o divine_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o not_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o divinity_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o emissary_n never_o discover_v to_o the_o world_n so_o important_a a_o secret_a never_o dispute_v against_o they_o on_o this_o point_n nor_o the_o pope_n ever_o make_v they_o abjure_v such_o a_o absurd_a opinion_n in_o the_o reunion_n make_v between_o these_o people_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whence_o come_v it_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v be_v mixtwith_o they_o since_o so_o many_o age_n never_o reproach_v they_o with_o this_o kind_n of_o transubstantiation_n about_o which_o there_o may_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v so_o ready_a at_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o these_o people_n author_n traveller_n emissary_n pope_n greek_n etc._n etc._n aught_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o reason_n why_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o pretend_a change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n all_o this_o i_o think_v shall_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o suspend_v a_o while_n his_o judgement_n touch_v mr._n picquet_n letter_n which_o say_v that_o all_o the_o levantine_n christian_n who_o be_v heretic_n and_o consequent_o such_o as_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o confederacy_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o hold_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o desire_v he_o book_n the_o content_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v thus_o elate_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o 12_o book_n to_o consult_v what_o they_o mean_v in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a one_o and_o yet_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n but_o this_o aught_o to_o oblige_v he_o likewise_o not_o to_o draw_v so_o light_o his_o consequence_n from_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o these_o people_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v to_o be_v true_o this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o expression_n import_v not_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o have_v often_o prove_v and_o shall_v far_o prove_v in_o what_o follow_v it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n that_o these_o piece_n be_v real_a or_o faithful_o translate_v see_v that_o in_o those_o few_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v there_o may_v be_v observe_v a_o remarkable_a difference_n the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o biblictheca_n patrum_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o canon_n generalis_fw-la aethiopum_fw-la mention_n that_o the_o people_n say_v after_o the_o priest_n have_v consecrate_a amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la verè_fw-la corpus_fw-la tuum_fw-la est_fw-la we_o believe_v it_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o and_o praise_v thou_o o_o lord_n our_o god_n this_o be_v real_o thy_o body_n but_o athanasius_n kircher_n otherwise_o relate_v these_o word_n amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la 518._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 518._o o_o domine_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la credimus_fw-la caro_fw-la tua_fw-la we_o believe_v thou_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o we_o praise_v thou_o o_o our_o god_n this_o we_o believe_v be_v thy_o flesh_n in_o truth_n in_o one_o place_n the_o people_n be_v make_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o here_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n now_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o proposition_n for_o in_o one_o the_o adverb_n true_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o in_o the_o other_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o people_n this_o alteration_n be_v not_o so_o inconsiderable_a but_o that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o this_o example_n that_o those_o who_o have_v give_v we_o this_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v to_o accommodate_v their_o translation_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o wrest_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o term_n of_o the_o original_a i_o never_o say_v this_o whole_a piece_n be_v absolute_o fictitious_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v but_o only_o that_o that_o passage_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n be_v 516._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 2._o c._n 8._o lib_fw-la 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 516._o a_o mere_a forgery_n and_o this_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n one_o of_o which_o positive_o deny_v the_o ethiopian_n elevate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a declare_v they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o endeavour_v to_o justify_v this_o alteration_n in_o say_v perhaps_o there_o be_v different_a ceremony_n in_o ethiopia_n that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o some_o place_n and_o not_o in_o other_o that_o they_o elevate_v it_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o little_a remarkable_a that_o it_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n in_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o say_v they_o elevate_v it_o not_o at_o all_o that_o be_v they_o do_v not_o elevate_v it_o so_o high_a as_o to_o make_v it_o be_v see_v as_o be_v usual_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v these_o be_v mere_a subterfuges_n and_o vain_a conjecture_n have_v alvarez_n and_o zaga_n thus_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v so_o explain_v themselves_o and_o distinguish_v the_o place_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o elevation_n whereas_o they_o speak_v absolute_o mr._n arnand_n do_v not_o know_v more_o than_o these_o two_o author_n and_o be_v he_o to_o correct_v or_o expound_v they_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o offer_v something_o that_o may_v justify_v his_o correction_n or_o exposition_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n by_o that_o of_o montcony_n a_o traveller_n into_o those_o part_n who_o describe_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o as_o every_o body_n know_v be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o the_o abyssins_n say_v express_o that_o they_o use_v no_o elevation_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o this_o liturgy_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la be_v a_o alter_a piece_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v insert_v in_o it_o without_o any_o mention_n whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o translate_v it_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o almighty_a take_v the_o crafty_a in_o their_o own_o net_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n leave_v untouched_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n such_o as_o for_o instance_n be_v this_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v after_o the_o consecration_n commemorate_n say_v he_o thy_o death_n and_o resurrection_n we_o offer_v thou_o this_o bread_n and_o 6._o missa_fw-la sive_fw-la canon_n univer_v aethiop_n bibl._n patr_n tom_n 6._o cup_n and_o give_v thou_o thanks_o inasmuch_o as_o that_o by_o this_o sacrifice_n thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o presence_n and_o exercise_v this_o office_n of_o priesthood_n before_o thou_o we_o most_o earnest_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n to_o send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n which_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n for_o ever_o do_v they_o understand_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o proper_a substance_n will_v they_o say_v to_o he_o himself_o that_o they_o offer_v to_o he_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o will_v it_o not_o likewise_o be_v impious_a to_o desire_v he_o to_o send_v on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n his_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v offer_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o roman_a reality_n do_v not_o
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v to_o point_n at_o it_o and_o which_o several_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n do_v in_o effect_n make_v to_o relate_v unto_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o have_v take_v several_a term_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o must_v be_v take_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o species_n for_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a of_o spiritual_o to_o denote_v a_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n of_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o figure_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v a_o bare_a appearance_n of_o bread_n that_o cover_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o corporeal_a presence_n for_o a_o presence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o body_n by_o opposition_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o this_o same_o body_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v they_o have_v force_v and_o exaggerated_a the_o expression_n of_o the_o scripture_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o baptism_n the_o church_n the_o poor_a the_o gospel_n at_o least_o as_o vehem_fw-mi ent_o as_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o scripture_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o have_v make_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o the_o distinction_n observation_n or_o question_n which_o person_n prepossess_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n ought_v necessary_o to_o have_v make_v without_o be_v oblige_v thereunto_o by_o dispute_n nor_o in_o a_o word_n the_o proper_a and_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n exact_o contrary_a to_o it_o now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o call_v analogy_n or_o relation_n which_o the_o part_n of_o a_o religion_n have_v with_o one_o another_o and_o against_o which_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o rational_a to_o prejudicate_v it_o be_v certain_a we_o ought_v not_o only_o not_o to_o prejudicate_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n predetermine_v in_o their_o favour_n see_v the_o prejudice_n which_o all_o these_o thing_n form_n be_v so_o strong_a that_o we_o must_v have_v on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o very_a great_a evidence_n to_o surmount_v it_o especial_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o century_n that_o precede_v the_o seven_o whereunto_o likewise_o may_v be_v apply_v the_o same_o observation_n which_o i_o now_o make_v whence_o arise_v the_o like_a prejudices_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o those_o age_n and_o this_o pejudice_n join_v it_o self_n to_o that_o which_o we_o have_v establish_v touch_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n do_v only_o fortify_v it_o yet_o more_o to_o all_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v to_o speak_v moral_o a_o kind_n of_o contradiction_n between_o the_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n supposition_n he_o will_v have_v we_o imagine_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n firm_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o these_o doctrine_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o therein_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o question_v but_o it_o be_v very_o improbable_a the_o church_n remain_v seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n without_o any_o contest_v touch_v this_o article_n suppose_v she_o hold_v it_o there_o have_v be_v in_o this_o interval_n of_o time_n several_a controversy_n touch_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n on_o article_n against_o which_o nature_n do_v less_o rise_n than_o against_o that_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v and_o which_o moreover_o be_v find_v clear_o establish_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v there_o have_v be_v none_o on_o this_o there_o have_v be_v even_o several_a dispute_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v occasion_n of_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v without_o some_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_a such_o be_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o valentinian_o marcionite_n manichees_n millenaries_n encratites_n arian_n originist_n eutychiens_n ascodrupite_n and_o of_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o which_o must_v unavoidable_o produce_v debate_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v the_o belief_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n be_v then_o introduce_v into_o christianity_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o peace_n in_o this_o respect_n during_o all_o these_o century_n it_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n be_v therein_o unknown_a and_o this_o very_a consideration_n overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n and_o confirm_v we_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n wherein_o lie_v that_o of_o the_o eleven_o which_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o berenger_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v concern_v this_o condemnation_n it_o not_o be_v true_a than_o man_n believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a induction_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n in_o the_o first_o condemnation_n of_o berenger_n transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v see_v it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n hold_v under_o nicolas_n ii_o wherein_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o the_o five_o time_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v it_o be_v a_o apparent_a illusion_n to_o design_n the_o ground_v of_o any_o prejudication_n on_o this_o see_v we_o find_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n a_o formal_a contest_v which_o arise_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o that_o even_o this_o make_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o ouâ—_n difference_n to_o wit_n whether_o there_o have_v happen_v any_o change_n therein_o before_o then_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n can_v be_v make_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o principle_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o change_n must_v be_v first_o decide_v for_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o contest_v there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v hence_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o prejudicate_v against_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v by_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n as_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prejudicate_v for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o draw_v the_o principle_n from_o the_o conclusion_n and_o then_o the_o conclusion_n from_o the_o principle_n in_o say_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eigth_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eight_o because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o if_o he_o please_v make_v another_o system_fw-la for_o all_o this_o great_a preparation_n of_o observation_n and_o propositious_a fall_n to_o the_o ground_n assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o deny_v he_o the_o supposition_n he_o make_v and_o show_v he_o the_o injustice_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o it_o as_o to_o this_o pretend_a contrariety_n of_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n with_o that_o of_o faith_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o have_v already_o confute_v shall_v our_o sense_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o tell_v we_o the_o eucharist_n be_v only_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o bear_v this_o language_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o our_o sense_n only_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n this_o language_n be_v in_o truth_n different_a from_o that_o of_o faith_n which_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o it_o for_o faith_n receive_v and_o approve_v it_o in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o sense_n conceive_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n and_o without_o a_o figure_n that_o which_o you_o have_v see_v on_o the_o altar_n say_v st._n augustin_n and_o after_o he_o bede_n a_o author_n of_o the_o eight_o contury_n be_v bread_n and_o infunt_fw-la augus_n serm_n ad_fw-la infunt_fw-la wine_n and_o this_o your_o eye_n tell_v you_o but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n require_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v
of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o by_o this_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n itself_o in_o substance_n his_o reason_n be_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o this_o sacrament_n be_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o these_o ancient_a figure_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n oppose_v to_o image_n now_o according_a to_o this_o author_n this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o it_o but_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n three_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o image_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n four_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v understand_v what_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n itself_o of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o this_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n charlemagne_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o alcuinus_fw-la as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o bede_n give_v it_o several_a time_n this_o title_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n charlemagne_n deny_v we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o legal_a figure_n which_o be_v only_o bare_a representation_n and_o shadow_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o body_n or_o reality_n of_o that_o which_o they_o represent_v whereas_o our_o eucharist_n communicate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n he_o will_v have_v we_o call_v it_o then_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o be_v those_o of_o the_o ancient_a law_n it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o a_o death_n i_o say_v that_o be_v real_o consummate_v and_o moreover_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o this_o death_n but_o a_o mystery_n which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o image_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v hence_o conclude_v for_o for_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v local_o and_o substantial_o therein_o contain_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o communicate_v therein_o to_o we_o in_o a_o mystical_a and_o moral_a manner_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o communication_n be_v make_v therein_o to_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a yet_o be_v it_o real_a and_o true_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n do_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v now_o not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o truth_n not_o a_o shadow_n but_o a_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n we_o receive_v therein_o the_o body_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o legal_a shadow_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o man_n may_v say_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o ancient_a testament_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n god_n give_v we_o actual_o in_o it_o that_o which_o the_o law_n contain_v only_o in_o type_n this_o be_v sufficient_a whereon_o to_o ground_v this_o remark_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v give_v for_o you_o because_o that_o in_o institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o never_o design_v to_o communicate_v to_o we_o only_o a_o prefiguration_n but_o his_o body_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v with_o reason_n and_o good_a sense_n and_o with_o respect_n too_o to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o in_o sacrifice_n because_o that_o which_o he_o offer_v once_o for_o we_o to_o god_n his_o father_n on_o the_o cross_n he_o offer_v and_o give_v it_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a error_n be_v in_o imagine_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o we_o unless_o we_o receive_v corporeal_o in_o our_o hand_n and_o mouth_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o they_o i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o mistake_n exceed_o distant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o tell_v we_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n reflection_n on_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o and_o 4._o consequence_n we_o may_v just_o lay_v aside_o mr._n arnaud_n ten_o book_n see_v it_o consist_v only_o of_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n by_o suppose_v he_o have_v prove_v this_o consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o have_v overthrow_v as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o principle_n we_o need_v not_o much_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o its_o consequence_n yet_o that_o we_o may_v not_o neglect_v any_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v some_o reflection_n on_o the_o principal_a thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o be_o able_a the_o first_o consequence_n the_o first_o consequence_n bear_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o 1._o book_n 10._o ch_z 1._o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n endeavour_v to_o stretch_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o their_o sense_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o metaphysical_a argument_n which_o have_v only_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n that_o they_o use_v long_a discourse_n to_o expound_v separately_z each_o word_n as_o the_o term_n this_o the_o word_n be_v and_o the_o word_n body_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o yield_v no_o trouble_n when_o a_o man_n follow_v simple_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n become_v obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a that_o suppose_v in_o like_a manner_n a_o man_n shall_v philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o entangle_v himself_o with_o they_o for_o this_o lazarus_n will_v be_v neither_o the_o soul_n nor_o the_o body_n separately_z nor_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o but_o a_o mere_a nothing_o now_o a_o mere_a nothing_o can_v come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o speak_v to_o be_v only_o understand_v by_o philosopher_n and_o metaphysician_n see_v he_o intend_v his_o religion_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o simple_a people_n woman_n and_o child_n person_n ignorant_a of_o humane_a learning_n that_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n by_o the_o general_a and_o common_a impression_n which_o all_o these_o person_n receive_v without_o so_o many_o reflection_n that_o to_o find_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o have_v be_v effectual_o take_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n which_o never_o have_v any_o part_n in_o our_o dispute_n that_o our_o saviour_n intention_n be_v rather_o
great_a prince_n who_o memory_n will_v never_o die_v but_o how_o great_a soever_o he_o deserve_o be_v yet_o be_v he_o consider_v only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o body_n lie_v inter_v at_o s._n dennis_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o do_v jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o body_n be_v live_v and_o glorious_a and_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n shall_v any_o man_n then_o imagine_v that_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v real_o henry_n iu._n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o people_n will_v look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o mad_a man_n because_o it_o will_v be_v consider_v according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n as_o a_o thing_n touch_v which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a conceive_v which_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o that_o be_v divine_a neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o such_o a_o dotage_n will_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o our_o forefather_n because_o it_o will_v be_v suppose_v that_o our_o forefather_n have_v their_o sense_n make_v as_o we_o and_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o natural_a and_o sensible_a thing_n their_o judgement_n have_v be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o nature_n ever_o remain_v in_o a_o uniform_a state_n but_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o other_o which_o be_v like_o it_o do_v signify_v any_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n wherein_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a although_o they_o agree_v not_o in_o the_o manner_n a_o mystery_n concern_v which_o every_o man_n do_v not_o think_v he_o can_v safe_o judge_v much_o less_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o fine_a a_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o a_o light_n which_o be_v not_o always_o equal_a it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o same_o rank_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v pertinent_a neither_o be_v it_o less_o clear_a from_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v that_o of_o these_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o this_o dispute_n to_o regulate_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n because_o the_o first_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v impossible_a and_o the_o last_o can_v yield_v no_o advantage_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpeuitty_n design_n mr._n arnaud_v may_v here_o again_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o solidity_n of_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v touch_v the_o two_o expression_n which_o be_v very_o like_a one_o another_o as_o to_z term_n but_o very_o different_a in_o sense_n not_o to_o believe_v or_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v and_o to_o believe_v or_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o first_o denote_v a_o bare_a negation_n of_o knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o a_o positive_a act_n of_o knowledge_n and_o faith_n which_o formal_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n bare_o signify_v that_o this_o presence_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o signify_v something_o more_o which_o be_v that_o a_o man_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n which_o he_o reject_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o medium_n perpetuity_n the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n between_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o to_o make_v in_o this_o matter_n a_o immediate_a opposition_n he_o must_v make_v it_o contradictory_n and_o not_o contrary_a that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o ought_v to_o bring_v in_o a_o affirmation_n or_o the_o negation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o not_o the_o affirmation_n or_o positive_a rejection_n that_o he_o must_v say_v the_o christian_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o have_v it_o and_o not_o say_v they_o have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n mr._n arnaud_v call_v this_o schoolboy_n philosophy_n but_o this_o schoolboy_n 5._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 5._o philosophy_n see_v he_o please_v to_o give_v it_o this_o name_n be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n for_o common_a sense_n show_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o immediate_a opposition_n we_o must_v set_v the_o negative_a on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o affirmative_a on_o the_o other_o we_o grant_v say_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n that_o to_o speak_v logical_o we_o ought_v to_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n but_o i_o affirm_v that_o to_o speak_v rational_o we_o may_v well_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o point_n in_o question_n because_o these_o two_o disposition_n of_o mind_n have_v all_o the_o same_o effect_n i_o have_v be_v ignorant_a till_o now_o of_o the_o distinction_n between_o speak_v logical_o and_o speak_v rational_o for_o i_o always_o think_v that_o true_a logic_n which_o tend_v only_o to_o cultivate_v our_o reason_n and_o which_o explain_v itself_o clear_o and_o intelligible_o have_v not_o any_o other_o language_n than_o what_o be_v rational_a but_o not_o to_o stray_v from_o our_o subject_n if_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n these_o two_o expression_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n must_v pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o follow_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o rational_a at_o bottom_n see_v then_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o intelligible_a and_o equal_o popular_a why_o do_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v use_v of_o the_o first_o rather_o than_o the_o second_o for_o the_o first_o be_v as_o it_o be_v rational_a intelligible_a and_o popular_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o it_o have_v moreover_o this_o advantage_n that_o logic_n approve_v of_o it_o whereas_o she_o reject_v the_o other_o the_o first_o expression_n do_v of_o itself_o explain_v just_o and_o natural_o what_o a_o man_n will_v say_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o whereas_o the_o other_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o acknowledgement_n be_v equivocal_a and_o do_v not_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v but_o only_o because_o of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o first_o be_v liable_a to_o no_o contest_v the_o second_o be_v disputable_a wherefore_o then_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v they_o to_o be_v equivalent_a leave_v the_o second_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o first_o he_o have_v lose_v nothing_o if_o it_o be_v true_a they_o both_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o he_o have_v spare_v the_o pain_n of_o a_o new_a dispute_n for_o i_o maintain_v against_o he_o that_o neither_o rational_o speak_v nor_o logical_o these_o two_o expression_n ought_v to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o first_o can_v produce_v the_o effect_n which_o the_o second_o produce_v see_v the_o second_o will_v make_v man_n oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o a_o innovation_n which_o faith_n reject_v whereof_o the_o first_o can_v of_o itself_o work_v such_o en_fw-fr effect_n a_o man_n that_o be_v persuade_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o reject_v will_v oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o shall_v be_v offer_v he_o a_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v it_o mention_v will_v easy_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v surprise_v when_o tell_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o consist_v then_o you_o will_v say_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n and_o what_o be_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o gather_v from_o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v which_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o age_n in_o suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v teach_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o invisible_a substantial_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n for_o it_o be_v on_o that_o we_o dispute_v be_v a_o novelty_n which_o yet_o be_v teach_v they_o as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o people_n have_v notion_n and_o
prejudices_fw-la in_o their_o mind_n which_o must_v of_o necessity_n make_v they_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o oblige_v they_o plain_o and_o open_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o because_o these_o prejudices_fw-la can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o distinct_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o in_o a_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o one_o may_v rational_o say_v in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v this_o distinct_a belief_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o question_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n but_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o open_o and_o plain_o renounce_v this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n whether_o visible_a or_o invisible_a it_o may_v be_v reasonable_o say_v this_o be_v no_o long_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v between_o we_o i_o grant_v he_o if_o he_o will_v that_o people_n have_v positive_o reject_v the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v believe_v a_o real_a absence_n i_o grant_v likewise_o if_o he_o will_v that_o these_o same_o people_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a and_o invisible_a presence_n he_o grant_v i_o for_o his_o part_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o be_v for_o positive_o reject_v and_o by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n this_o incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a presence_n wherein_o then_o do_v we_o disagree_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a disposition_n whence_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n will_v have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n for_o for_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o visible_o and_o corporal_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o a_o man_n may_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o incorporeal_a presence_n and_o so_o likewise_o to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o this_o invisible_a presence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v man_n from_o be_v deceive_v by_o imagine_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o touch_v which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o consult_v his_o sense_n or_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o less_o clear_a that_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n here_o mention_v have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v it_o neither_o to_o admit_v it_o nor_o reject_v it_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v no_o necessary_a disposition_n to_o oppose_v it_o when_o it_o be_v first_o teach_v they_o for_o as_o to_o this_o general_a rejection_n we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a the_o question_n be_v then_o decide_v but_o in_o my_o favour_n see_v the_o result_n of_o all_o these_o illustration_n be_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v possible_a yet_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v obstinate_o maintain_v this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o deny_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n without_o particularise_v any_o one_o of_o they_o although_o we_o have_v show_v he_o it_o be_v fantastical_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n yet_o i_o say_v we_o will_v consent_v that_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o the_o people_n beforementioned_a ought_v according_a to_o our_o supposition_n formal_o and_o general_o to_o deny_v all_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v without_o specify_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o he_o have_v still_o to_o prove_v chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v saint_n austin_n describe_v the_o humour_n and_o carriage_n of_o some_o person_n in_o his_o time_n with_o who_o he_o be_v concern_v observe_v they_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o eloquentin_n censure_v the_o sentiment_n of_o other_o but_o flat_a and_o dull_a in_o establish_v their_o own_o opinion_n ipsos_fw-la say_v he_o animadvertebam_fw-la plus_fw-la 1._o aug._n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 1._o in_o refellendis_fw-la aliis_fw-la disertos_fw-la &_o copioso_n esse_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o suis_fw-la probandis_fw-la certos_fw-la &_o firmos_fw-la manere_fw-la methinks_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o mr_n arnaud_n for_o he_o trouble_v not_o himself_o with_o prove_v either_o the_o proposition_n he_o advance_v nor_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o be_v never_o more_o busy_v than_o in_o censure_v the_o opinion_n of_o other_o so_o great_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v that_o he_o scruple_n not_o many_o time_n to_o quit_v his_o principal_a subject_n and_o fall_v upon_o any_o accidental_a one_o provide_v it_o will_v but_o furnish_v he_o with_o a_o pretence_n to_o make_v objection_n nay_o sometime_o he_o shall_v start_v fancy_n of_o his_o own_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v himself_o this_o divertisement_n yet_o we_o must_v needs_o confess_v he_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o do_v thus_o have_v a_o peculiar_a talent_n of_o ridicul_v the_o most_o solid_a mattter_n for_o sometime_o he_o tell_v i_o of_o have_v private_a dictionary_n to_o myself_o other_o time_n of_o key_n and_o machine_n rhetorical_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o pretty_a fancy_n which_o take_v with_o his_o reader_n and_o give_v he_o together_o with_o the_o benefit_n of_o some_o slight_a objection_n and_o declamation_n thereupon_o the_o liberty_n of_o break_v loose_a through_o the_o strong_a argument_n a_o example_n whereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n for_o after_o the_o illustration_n which_o we_o have_v give_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n that_o if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n have_v not_o find_v themselves_o imbue_v with_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v distinct_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n at_o least_o in_o a_o general_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v formal_o reject_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o without_o specify_v ever_o a_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a he_o himself_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v in_o expectation_n of_o what_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o confirm_v this_o hypothesis_n but_o they_o will_v find_v themselves_o much_o mistake_v for_o instead_o of_o apply_v himself_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o new_a argument_n or_o to_o maintain_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o restrain_v they_o to_o the_o time_n in_o question_n he_o have_v rather_o choose_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o six_o book_n in_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o enter_v upon_o this_o examination_n see_v these_o age_n be_v out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o our_o dispute_n touch_v the_o change_n but_o see_v he_o will_v only_o refute_v the_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n who_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n appear_v refute_v they_o i_o say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n to_o have_v thence_o occasion_n to_o multiply_v his_o objection_n i_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v dispense_v withal_o from_o follow_v he_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v mere_a run_v into_o fruitless_a debate_n yet_o to_o omit_v nothing_o i_o will_v still_o patient_o hearken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o particular_a objection_n against_o my_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o of_o his_o general_a one_o for_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o all_o
thing_n first_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v i_o contradict_v myself_o he_o say_v that_o 550._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 550._o if_o it_o be_v not_o true_a i_o admit_v the_o confuse_a belief_n during_o ten_o age_n if_o i_o include_v it_o in_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o know_v that_o during_o eight_o century_n the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o acknowledge_v this_o consequence_n to_o be_v just_a enough_o but_o add_v he_o mr._n claud_n bethink_v himself_o and_o find_v it_o be_v more_o for_o his_o advantage_n to_o grant_v nothing_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o even_o to_o affirm_v that_o during_o these_o eight_o century_n the_o faithful_a have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n why_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n call_v this_o recollect_v a_o man_n self_n what_o contrariety_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o thing_n not_o say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o equivocation_n in_o all_o this_o if_o there_o be_v any_o equivocation_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v a_o contradiction_n of_o it_o nor_o say_v i_o be_o at_o discord_n with_o myself_o but_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v neither_o equivocation_n nor_o contradiction_n in_o it_o for_o we_o have_v already_o tell_v he_o that_o to_o know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v neither_o to_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o real_a absence_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n in_o these_o thing_n to_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o we_o take_v this_o term_n in_o this_o dispute_n be_v to_o reject_v formal_o and_o by_o a_o positive_a act_n this_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o error_n but_o to_o know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v according_a to_o we_o to_o know_v clear_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o that_o by_o consecration_n this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v sign_n or_o mystical_a figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o signification_n be_v ground_v on_o several_a relation_n which_o be_v between_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o those_o who_o receive_v these_o symbol_n with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n towards_o jesus_n christ_n who_o die_v for_o we_o and_o rise_v again_o and_o be_v reign_v in_o heaven_n they_o spiritual_o eat_v of_o his_o body_n and_o drink_n of_o his_o blood_n that_o these_o symbol_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o sacramental_a way_n of_o speech_n because_o they_o do_v both_o represent_v they_o to_o our_o faith_n or_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a conformity_n between_o they_o and_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v or_o because_o they_o communicate_v they_o to_o we_o and_o several_a other_o like_a article_n in_o a_o word_n to_o understand_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o know_v positive_o wherein_o consist_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o do_v not_o include_v any_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n or_o real_a invisible_a absence_n i_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o surprise_v people_n that_o be_v in_o this_o capacity_n nor_o persuade_v they_o that_o this_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v ever_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n especial_o if_o they_o have_v pastor_n that_o be_v learned_a and_o honest_a who_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o duty_n and_o watch_v diligent_o over_o their_o flock_n but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o to_o understand_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o question_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v no_o long_o equivocate_v on_o this_o subject_n let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o when_o we_o attribute_v this_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n we_o will_v not_o be_v understand_v either_o that_o they_o have_v it_o in_o a_o degree_n always_o equal_a and_o uniform_a or_o that_o all_o person_n who_o live_v in_o each_o of_o those_o age_n have_v be_v equal_o enlighten_v we_o know_v the_o light_n of_o those_o age_n be_v diminish_v by_o degree_n so_o that_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o have_v much_o less_o of_o it_o than_o the_o first_o six_o we_o know_v likewise_o there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o church_n i_o mean_v even_o then_o when_o it_o be_v most_o flourish_a a_o great_a number_n of_o pious_a christian_n in_o truth_n but_o little_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n and_o with_o they_o multitude_n of_o profane_a worldly_a wretch_n who_o little_o concern_v themselves_o touch_v what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o second_o place_n mr._n arnaud_n reproach_n i_o with_o have_v do_v two_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v strange_a enough_o be_v they_o true_a the_o one_o that_o i_o ill_o explain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n sentiment_n and_o the_o other_a that_n i_o grant_v he_o in_o effect_n whatsoever_o he_o pretend_v to_o he_o ground_n these_o two_o reproach_n on_o that_o i_o say_v somewhere_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o if_o 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap_n 3._o he_o mean_v that_o the_o faithful_a who_o take_v the_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n believe_v jesus_n christ_n present_v corporeal_o in_o heaven_n without_o think_v on_o what_o have_v be_v say_v since_o that_o he_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n there_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o body_n here_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o faithful_a have_v in_o this_o sense_n a_o most_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v substantial_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n apply_v their_o whole_a mind_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o merit_n set_v themselves_o to_o meditate_v on_o his_o infinite_a love_n etc._n etc._n without_o exert_v their_o thought_n to_o this_o presence_n of_o substance_n invent_v of_o late_a by_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o if_o by_o have_v a_o idea_n and_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o author_n mean_v they_o know_v and_o reject_v distinct_o this_o mean_n of_o existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o altar_n in_o multiply_v his_o presence_n in_o several_a place_n i_o affirm_v they_o have_v it_o not_o at_o all_o but_o these_o two_o reproach_n be_v without_o ground_n for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o it_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v have_v pretend_v to_o that_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o with_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o faithful_a have_v have_v the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v and_o that_o they_o formal_o reject_v it_o as_o a_o error_n for_o there_o be_v only_a this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o can_v have_v place_n in_o this_o dispute_n see_v that_o of_o the_o three_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v propose_v the_o first_o as_o we_o have_v see_v be_v impossible_a and_o the_o three_o useless_a for_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n so_o that_o necessary_o his_o sense_n must_v fall_v upon_o the_o second_o which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o i_o have_v attribute_v to_o he_o and_o as_o to_o the_o second_o reproach_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o than_o what_o i_o grant_v he_o his_o argument_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o person_n not_o fix_v their_o mind_n on_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o invisible_a substance_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o their_o apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o meditate_v on_o a_o presence_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o grant_v he_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v i_o say_v that_o they_o be_v lead_v by_o this_o alone_a to_o reject_v the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n there_o need_v something_o more_o than_o this_o i_o mean_v there_o need_v great_a light_n to_o inevitable_o effect_v this_o rejection_n for_o a_o man_n must_v have_v for_o this_o not_o only_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o be_v fancy_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o likewise_o distinct_o know_v that_o such_o a_o presence_n be_v never_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n for_o
otherwise_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o people_n will_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v when_o tell_v the_o church_n have_v ever_o believe_v such_o a_o presence_n especial_o when_o they_o shall_v hear_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o this_o subject_n allege_v in_o a_o counter_a sense_n moreover_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v i_o mean_v to_o acknowledge_v of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o one_o may_v call_v the_o disposition_n of_o these_o person_n who_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n corporal_o present_a in_o heaven_n without_o consider_v what_o have_v be_v say_v since_o of_o his_o presence_n in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o visible_o here_o invisible_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n he_o be_v gross_o mistake_v for_o what_o i_o say_v be_v out_o of_o condescension_n and_o supposition_n and_o not_o absolute_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o in_o case_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n pretend_v only_o this_o i_o will_v not_o dispute_v with_o he_o about_o a_o expression_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o be_v agree_v touch_v the_o thing_n i_o will_v never_o make_v war_n with_o he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o term_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v no_o less_o mistake_v when_o he_o accuse_v i_o for_o make_v a_o illusory_a answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o business_n be_v that_o this_o author_n say_v that_o if_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v true_a there_o 37._o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n page_n 37._o must_v have_v be_v of_o necessity_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v so_o mix_v with_o that_o of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o there_o be_v half_a of_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o people_n who_o hold_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o half_o that_o hold_v the_o other_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a ignorance_n even_o 12._o answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n page_n 12._o in_o the_o 11_o century_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o there_o be_v four_o or_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n the_o one_o profane_a and_o worldly_a person_n who_o keep_v themselves_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o these_o dispute_n other_o ignorant_a one_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o know_v in_o general_n the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o that_o they_o receive_v therein_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n these_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o confuse_a knowledge_n the_o three_o of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o a_o degree_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o the_o four_o of_o those_o that_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o presence_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v a_o illusion_n whereas_o i_o affirm_v this_o answer_n be_v pertinent_a for_o if_o there_o have_v be_v four_o rank_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v ill_o do_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o reduce_v they_o to_o two_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n before_o berenger_n and_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n that_o follow_v he_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o chimerical_a 560._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 5._o pag._n 560._o growth_n through_o which_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v necessary_o pass_v according_a to_o the_o imagination_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o and_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n wherein_o error_n make_v its_o great_a progress_n in_o the_o great_a progress_n of_o error_n these_o be_v my_o word_n so_o far_o there_o be_v nothing_o misunderstand_a we_o speak_v both_o of_o we_o concern_v the_o same_o time_n but_o this_o time_n according_a to_o we_o be_v that_o in_o which_o berenger_n begin_v to_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a church_n 562._o page_n 562._o have_v already_o pass_v over_o into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o berenger_n '_o s_o time_n and_o aubertin_n himself_o acknowledge_v as_o much_o which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v not_o to_o affirm_v it_o without_o proof_n the_o great_a progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o when_o berenger_n declare_v himself_o against_o it_o paschasius_fw-la his_o disciple_n maintain_v it_o by_o dispute_n so_o that_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o time_n about_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o i_o debate_v these_o be_v the_o first_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n after_o which_o he_o divide_v what_o he_o call_v my_o system_n into_o three_o part_n or_o time_n the_o first_o say_v he_o comprehend_v 563._o page_n 563._o the_o first_o eight_o age_n and_o the_o five_o rank_n whereof_o it_o consist_v the_o second_o contain_v two_o century_n and_o a_o half_a which_o a_o man_n can_v better_v name_n than_o the_o unaccountable_a time_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o three_o contain_v the_o time_n which_o follow_v berenger_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o of_o these_o three_o time_n there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o as_o i_o already_o say_v to_o speak_v proper_o necessary_a to_o be_v examine_v touch_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a for_o although_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v these_o term_n yet_o do_v i_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v then_o light_a enough_o in_o the_o church_n whereby_o to_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o presence_n have_v it_o appear_v so_o that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v it_o be_v great_o necessary_a to_o dispute_v concern_v these_o age_n wherein_o we_o do_v not_o say_v the_o change_n be_v make_v and_o which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v different_a from_o those_o which_o follow_v yet_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v needs_o have_v they_o bring_v into_o the_o dispute_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o treat_v of_o they_o i_o than_o reckon_v in_o the_o church_n five_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o distinct_a 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n neither_o to_o reject_v nor_o admit_v it_o without_o comprehend_v therein_o the_o profane_a or_o worldly_a mind_a person_n and_o ground_v my_o division_n on_o this_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a in_o this_o great_a diversity_n of_o condition_n and_o humour_n of_o man_n to_o reduce_v they_o all_o either_o to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o measure_n of_o knowledge_n or_o to_o the_o same_o form_n of_o action_n the_o first_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o conceive_v these_o two_o term_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o notion_n which_o their_o sense_n give_v they_o for_o whether_o it_o be_v call_v bread_n or_o by_o any_o other_o name_n the_o idea_n they_o form_v thereof_o be_v such_o as_o their_o eye_n represent_v they_o with_o they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o manner_n which_o the_o gospel_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o body_n and_o flesh_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o we_o have_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n unite_v to_o the_o eternal_a word_n hang_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v and_o take_v up_o into_o glory_n and_o in_o a_o word_n under_o the_o idea_n which_o religion_n give_v we_o of_o it_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v to_o make_v they_o pass_v on_o to_o that_o of_o the_o body_n but_o they_o stop_v there_o and_o make_v not_o a_o particular_a reflection_n thereon_o how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o devotion_n be_v content_a with_o the_o use_n which_o they_o make_v of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v assist_v by_o this_o formulary_a of_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la they_o proceed_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o question_n the_o second_o rank_n be_v of_o those_o who_o proceed_v to_o the_o question_n how_o this_o visible_a bread_n this_o subject_n call_v sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o find_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o inconsistency_n in_o the_o term_n their_o mind_n stop_v at_o the_o single_a difficulty_n without_o undertake_v to_o solve_v it_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o go_v as_o far_o as_o the_o question_n proceed_v as_o far_o as_o the_o solution_n but_o their_o mind_n stop_v at_o general_a term_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a to_o we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o
body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o like_a if_o a_o man_n consider_v each_o term_n of_o these_o in_o particular_a they_o natural_o bring_v into_o the_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o what_o they_o ordinary_o and_o common_o signify_v the_o bread_n that_o of_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o of_o a_o affirmation_n change_v that_o of_o a_o change_n enter_z and_o receive_v that_o of_o a_o entrance_n and_o reception_n but_o the_o sense_n which_o result_v from_o these_o term_n collect_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n can_v be_v natural_o no_o other_o than_o a_o mystical_a sense_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o pledge_n the_o memorial_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v mystical_o change_v into_o this_o body_n that_o this_o body_n enter_v into_o we_o by_o its_o symbol_n that_o we_o receive_v and_o partake_v of_o it_o by_o a_o spiritual_a reception_n and_o participation_n this_o be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o that_o which_o first_o present_v itself_o to_o the_o mind_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n neither_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o principle_n nor_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o application_n which_o i_o make_v of_o it_o can_v be_v dispute_v i_o the_o principle_n be_v that_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n determin_n the_o proposition_n to_o a_o certain_a sense_n which_o they_o may_v reasonable_o receive_v than_o we_o must_v not_o seek_v for_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n in_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o each_o term_n take_v apart_o but_o from_o the_o matter_n itself_o and_o that_o the_o sense_n to_o which_o the_o matter_n determin_n they_o be_v the_o simple_a and_o natural_a sense_n this_o principle_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o a_o thousand_o example_n draw_v from_o the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o human_a speech_n in_o which_o be_v make_v every_o moment_n proposition_n which_o will_v be_v senseless_a do_v not_o a_o man_n take_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n each_o art_n and_o profession_n have_v also_o its_o particular_a expression_n which_o will_v be_v as_o so_o many_o extravagancy_n be_v they_o not_o understand_v according_a as_o the_o matter_n determin_n they_o and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n what_o no_o one_o can_v contradict_v the_o application_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o principle_n be_v no_o less_o undeniable_a for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n on_o the_o eucharist_n be_v determine_v to_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a action_n which_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o a_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v then_o their_o expression_n be_v capable_a of_o receive_v a_o sacramental_a and_o mystical_a sense_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o that_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n the_o natural_a sense_n of_o a_o proposition_n be_v that_o which_o may_v be_v most_o natural_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o he_o that_o make_v it_o but_o to_o judge_n well_o of_o it_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o matter_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o have_v not_o lead_v they_o to_o explain_v themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n now_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v i_o that_o the_o question_n here_o be_v about_o sign_n or_o mystical_a symbol_n and_o a_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n man_n have_v more_o natural_o in_o their_o thought_n the_o mystical_a and_o sacramental_a sense_n than_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o consubstantiation_n but_o beside_o this_o distinction_n which_o respect_v the_o expression_n both_o in_o themselves_o and_o in_o relation_n to_o those_o that_o have_v use_v they_o there_o must_v be_v make_v another_o which_o regard_v the_o person_n to_o who_o these_o expression_n be_v address_v for_o there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o know_v only_o confuse_o what_o a_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n be_v who_o have_v make_v little_a reflection_n on_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o our_o lord_n communicate_v himself_o to_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o there_o be_v other_o that_o have_v this_o knowledge_n more_o distinct_a and_o better_o form_v now_o it_o be_v the_o matter_n or_o subject_n in_o hand_n that_o determin_n the_o sense_n of_o these_o expression_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o clear_a more_o or_o less_o intelligible_a according_a as_o this_o matter_n be_v more_o or_o less_o understand_v by_o every_o one_o but_o it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o to_o mark_v well_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o they_o we_o must_v suppose_v person_n who_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o subject_n in_o question_n and_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n have_v express_v herself_o about_o it_o and_o not_o ignorant_a person_n that_o have_v only_o a_o very_a obscure_a notion_n of_o it_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o expression_n of_o each_o art_n and_o each_o profession_n be_v without_o doubt_n not_o that_o in_o which_o those_o may_v take_v it_o who_o have_v scarce_o any_o knowledge_n of_o this_o art_n or_o this_o profession_n but_o that_o wherein_o intelligent_a and_o able_a person_n take_v it_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n the_o late_a be_v consult_v rather_o than_o the_o other_o upon_o any_o difficulty_n i_o confess_v religion_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o art_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o man_n be_v neither_o wise_a nor_o honest_a enough_o to_o apply_v themselves_o exact_o to_o it_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o there_o have_v be_v always_o many_o person_n in_o the_o church_n little_o advance_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v not_o from_o they_o than_o that_o we_o must_v learn_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n they_o may_v have_v be_v the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n though_o not_o of_o their_o understanding_n i_o mean_v they_o may_v believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a without_o dive_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o know_v what_o they_o signify_v and_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n to_o child_n what_o you_o see_v say_v he_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o your_o eye_n likewise_o tell_v you_o but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n demand_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n or_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o few_o word_n and_o perhaps_o this_o little_a be_v sufficient_a to_o faith_n but_o faith_n desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o the_o prophet_n say_v if_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v how_o will_v you_o understand_v you_o may_v reply_v see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v to_o we_o what_o that_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v it_o whilst_o these_o person_n remain_v in_o this_o degree_n of_o faith_n without_o understanding_n it_o be_v not_o to_o they_o we_o must_v address_v ourselves_o for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o proposition_n of_o the_o father_n see_v they_o do_v not_o understand_v '_o they_o we_o must_v desire_v this_o of_o they_o that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n who_o know_v what_o the_o church_n mean_v by_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v and_o can_v give_v a_o good_a account_n of_o the_o natural_a impression_n they_o make_v on_o their_o mind_n but_o who_o be_v these_o people_n they_o be_v those_o that_o learn_v from_o the_o father_n themselves_o what_o a_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n be_v who_o know_v that_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n be_v when_o we_o see_v a_o thing_n and_o understand_v and_o believe_v another_o who_o know_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v sign_n image_n figure_n memorial_n representation_n resemblance_n picture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o know_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o symbol_n and_o that_o in_o partake_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n we_o spiritual_o eat_v our_o lord_n flesh_n who_o know_v that_o the_o sign_n take_v common_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o our_o
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
be_v not_o then_o whole_o extinct_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o berenger_n appear_v these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o objection_n which_o as_o be_v plain_o see_v be_v not_o over_o demonstrative_a that_o the_o change_n we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a those_o which_o follow_v be_v not_o much_o better_a as_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o reflection_n we_o shall_v make_v on_o '_o they_o the_o second_o order_n of_o these_o pretend_a machines_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o i_o be_v what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o preparation_n and_o he_o draw_v these_o from_o two_o passage_n the_o one_o of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o the_o other_a from_o my_o second_o the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o term_n in_o this_o dark_a age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o 10_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v lose_v not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n but_o almost_o all_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o second_o speak_v of_o the_o age_n which_o follow_v the_o first_o eight_o in_o these_o term_n the_o first_o light_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o ignorance_n 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o be_v god_n word_n the_o second_o be_v the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n the_o three_o the_o knowledge_n of_o other_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n which_o may_v strengthen_v man_n mind_n and_o encourage_v their_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n the_o four_o be_v suffer_v natural_a reason_n to_o decay_v and_o fall_v into_o a_o kind_n of_o languishment_n and_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n they_o have_v open_a war_n declare_v against_o '_o they_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o four_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 891._o chap._n 4._o page_n 891._o 9th_o book_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n examine_v will_v find_v therein_o a_o prodigious_a profusion_n of_o word_n much_o heat_n and_o vehement_a declamation_n but_o very_o few_o thing_n worth_a regard_v wherefore_o pass_v by_o as_o i_o shall_v do_v whatsoever_o be_v useless_a and_o redundant_fw-la the_o rest_n will_v not_o take_v up_o much_o time_n first_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o foundation_n proof_n or_o reason_n i_o answer_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v forget_v the_o proof_n 892._o page_n 892._o we_o bring_v touch_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o according_a to_o his_o reckon_n the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n verner_n rollevink_v marc_n antony_n sabellic_n john_n stella_n polydore_n virgil_n elfric_n arch_a bishop_n of_o canterbury_n edgar_z king_n of_o england_n genebrard_n bellarmin_n baronius_n nicolas_n vignier_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o nothing_o the_o one_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v vanish_v away_o in_o this_o age_n from_o man_n the_o other_o that_o therein_o be_v a_o total_a neglect_n of_o all_o ingenious_a arts._n the_o three_o that_o all_o person_n in_o general_a so_o great_o indulge_v '_o emselves_fw-mi in_o idleness_n that_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n seem_v to_o be_v lay_v asleep_o with_o '_o they_o the_o four_o that_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n mind_v only_o the_o enrich_n '_o emselves_fw-mi the_o five_o that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n neglect_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o instruct_v the_o people_n out_o of_o '_o they_o the_o six_o that_o the_o churchman_n spend_v their_o life_n in_o debauch_n drunkenness_n and_o uncleanness_n the_o seven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n void_a of_o excel_a man_n either_o in_o wit_n or_o learning_n the_o eight_o that_o there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n in_o it_o nor_o council_n nor_o pope_n that_o take_v care_n of_o any_o thing_n the_o nine_o that_o barbarism_n and_o ignorance_n of_o learning_n and_o science_n either_o divine_a or_o human_n reign_v more_o in_o it_o than_o in_o the_o former_a age_n the_o ten_o that_o it_o be_v a_o iron_n and_o leaden_a age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age._n and_o the_o eleven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n wherein_o except_v some_o few_o historian_n there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o this_o and_o that_o we_o may_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o these_o testimony_n with_o several_a other_o be_v it_o necessary_a yet_o tell_v i_o with_o the_o great_a transport_n that_o i_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o reason_n thing_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v false_a and_o mere_a imagination_n he_o say_v add_v he_o speak_v of_o i_o that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o almost_o all_o 829._o chap._n 4._o page_n 829._o the_o other_o mystery_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o age._n now_o he_o know_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o and_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o see_v that_o as_o to_o the_o common_a mystery_n and_o such_o as_o be_v believe_v by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o of_o the_o 10_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o yet_o as_o to_o the_o point_v controvert_v between_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n except_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n all_o the_o minister_n his_o brethren_n do_v frank_o acknowledge_v that_o long_o before_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n the_o whole_a church_n believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a of_o '_o they_o let_v he_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o be_v these_o truth_n of_o faith_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o satisfy_v mr._n arnaud_n these_o truth_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n do_v he_o imagine_v that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o symbol_n that_o therefore_o he_o must_v know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n therein_o contain_v and_o do_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o thing_n consuse_o know_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o do_v all_o those_o that_o know_v the_o creed_n distinct_o understand_v the_o mystery_n contain_v therein_o certain_o a_o man_n mind_n must_v be_v strange_o benight_a that_o reason_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n they_o have_v then_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o '_o they_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v good_a we_o may_v attribute_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christianity_n almost_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o person_n to_o artificer_n husbandman_n woman_n yea_o child_n for_o there_o be_v few_o in_o either_o communion_n but_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o know_v something_o in_o they_o and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o be_v few_o of_o these_o who_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o know_v they_o distinct_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o treat_v here_o on_o the_o common_a place_n of_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o distinct_a knowless_a this_o be_v needless_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o term_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v equivocal_a for_o it_o be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o formal_a and_o express_a knowledge_n of_o a_o thing_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o same_o thing_n or_o to_o what_o the_o school_n call_v a_o implicit_a knowledge_n and_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o clear_a and_o full_a knowledge_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_v one_o when_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o always_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n he_o take_v the_o term_n distinct_a knowledge_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o all_o the_o faithful_a must_v know_v clear_o and_o full_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o formal_a express_a and_o determinate_a thought_n of_o reject_v or_o admit_v it_o but_o when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o take_v this_o term_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n mean_v not_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o these_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o form_v
find_v therein_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n this_o without_o doubt_n be_v popular_a it_o be_v popular_a to_o hearken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n which_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o to_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n its_o pledge_n its_o memorial_n it_o be_v popular_a to_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whence_o he_o conclude_v with_o authority_n that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o i_o give_v to_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o confuse_a one_o which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v allow_v that_o never_o any_o consequence_n be_v more_o violent_o draw_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o article_n which_o i_o give_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n among_o the_o first_o be_v find_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n how_o will_v he_o have_v this_o to_o be_v then_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o harken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o proper_a sense_n which_o show_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o learning_n from_o the_o instruction_n of_o pastor_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o first_o induce_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o sense_n it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o second_o go_v far_a for_o it_o show_v this_o very_a thing_n which_o the_o sense_n depose_v to_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v whole_o different_a as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v the_o first_o do_v not_o dispose_v man_n to_o reject_v transubstantiation_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n the_o second_o do_v dispose_v they_o to_o it_o for_o it_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n now_o the_o first_o be_v according_a to_o my_o rule_n belong_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o then_o in_o have_v these_o two_o knowledge_n to_o be_v the_o same_o three_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v exact_o to_o denote_v all_o the_o article_n of_o it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n in_o that_o place_n but_o only_o to_o observe_v some_o of_o the_o principal_a one_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v know_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v but_o that_o there_o be_v therein_o some_o other_o very_o considerable_a one_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o produce_v in_o my_o first_o part_n as_o that_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o nature_n but_o a_o addition_n of_o grace_n to_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o human_a body_n or_o human_a nature_n be_v so_o in_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o on_o earth_n that_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v it_o literal_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n that_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o verity_n represent_v by_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o several_a other_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v relate_v suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o i_o mark_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o knowledge_n according_a to_o my_o sense_n will_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n see_v i_o never_o pretend_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n nor_o exclude_v they_o which_o i_o now_o denote_v which_o be_v no_o wise_a popular_a in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v that_o of_o the_o same_o article_n whether_o popular_a or_o not_o popular_a a_o man_n may_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o a_o confuse_a one_o according_a as_o he_o make_v a_o great_a or_o lesser_a reflection_n on_o they_o according_a as_o they_o be_v respect_v with_o more_o or_o less_o application_n according_a as_o each_o of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o understanding_n natural_a or_o acquire_v so_o that_o suppose_v we_o attribute_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n only_o the_o article_n which_o i_o specify_v suppose_v these_o article_n be_v the_o same_o as_o those_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n which_o be_v not_o true_a suppose_v again_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o they_o as_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o these_o article_n between_o the_o know_v of_o they_o popular_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o by_o the_o natural_a motion_n of_o the_o conscience_n and_o to_o know_v they_o by_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o pastor_n as_o a_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o from_o which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o vary_v it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_a thence_o follow_v that_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v according_a to_o what_o i_o lay_v down_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o object_n of_o these_o two_o knowledge_n will_v be_v the_o same_o but_o the_o knowledge_n will_v be_v distinct_a and_o thus_o have_v we_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n chap._n vi_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 7._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o error_n do_v not_o insinuate_v itself_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n or_o a_o formal_a contradiction_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n explication_n and_o confirmation_n and_o that_o it_o endeavour_n to_o ally_v itself_o with_o the_o ancient_a faith_n to_o prevent_v its_o immediate_a opposition_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n of_o mollification_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v in_o his_o five_o chapter_n the_o invention_n say_v he_o of_o mr._n claude_n be_v 899._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 899._o usual_o attend_v with_o very_o considerable_a defect_n to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o this_o that_o the_o pretension_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v common_o very_o high_a but_o general_o very_o ill_o ground_v well_o offer_v but_o ill_o defend_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o doctrine_n by_o express_o condemn_v those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n hide_v himself_o under_o a_o thin_a vail_n pretend_v not_o to_o understand_v what_o he_o do_v very_o well_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o condemn_v those_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v and_o which_o he_o therefore_o more_o clear_o explain_v now_o paschasus_n himself_o decide_v this_o difference_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n touch_v his_o design_n he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o understand_v the_o 2._o lib._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v every_o day_n celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v of_o it_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v the_o
exceed_o strange_a that_o so_o many_o bishop_n priest_n and_o religious_a shall_v so_o sudden_o renounce_v their_o former_a opinion_n and_o embrace_v contrary_a one_o without_o any_o division_n among_o '_o they_o but_o it_o be_v yet_o strange_a they_o shall_v change_v they_o without_o perceive_v it_o without_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v make_v great_a and_o considerable_a innovation_n in_o their_o church_n and_o compare_v their_o first_o and_o ancient_a faith_n with_o this_o new_a one_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o these_o article_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v the_o greek_n positive_o maintain_v and_o have_v ever_o maintain_v they_o have_v not_o innovate_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o this_o change_n be_v wrought_v by_o succession_n of_o time_n let_v we_o be_v show_v the_o dispute_n and_o division_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o since_o on_o these_o article_n they_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n till_o the_o greek_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v during_o above_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n if_o it_o be_v allege_v the_o change_n be_v make_v insensible_o we_o must_v return_v to_o the_o four_o time_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n he_o have_v raise_v in_o fine_a if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v each_o of_o they_o their_o opinion_n yet_o mutual_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o proceed_v to_o a_o express_a condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o roman_a church_n infallible_a and_o their_o sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n good_a and_o lawful_a can_v suffer_v the_o greek_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v demand_v how_o they_o can_v change_v so_o sudden_o their_o opinion_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o controvert_v article_n hold_v they_o before_o for_o unnecessary_a point_n and_o afterward_o for_o necessary_a one_o respect_v before_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o they_o as_o tolerable_a error_n and_o afterward_o respect_v they_o as_o abominable_a and_o intolerable_a one_o whereupon_o one_o may_v make_v the_o same_o question_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n have_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o latin_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v nevertheless_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o object_n of_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o in_o another_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o dead_a azym_n a_o jewish_a abomination_n that_o she_o shall_v respect_v it_o at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n due_a only_o to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o another_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o first_o which_o be_v to_o say_v from_o night_n to_o morning_n regard_v it_o with_o horror_n wash_v and_o purify_n the_o altar_n whereon_o it_o have_v be_v celebrate_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v pollute_v we_o may_v apply_v the_o same_o question_n and_o difficulty_n to_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n coptic_o nestorian_n in_o reference_n to_o several_a of_o their_o opinion_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v show_v the_o original_n nor_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v disperse_v among_o these_o people_n nor_o how_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n still_o hold_v as_o be_v of_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o have_v it_o happen_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v leave_v the_o use_n of_o confirmation_n and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n that_o the_o jacobite_n have_v leave_v that_o of_o confession_n and_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n that_o the_o coptic_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o use_v of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o think_v will_v have_v i_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o he_o these_o point_n have_v be_v heretofore_o hold_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o christian_n these_o example_n do_v clear_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o these_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v with_o such_o great_a exaggeration_n for_o they_o may_v be_v all_o as_o strong_o apply_v to_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o these_o eastern_a church_n and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o these_o change_v happen_v there_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v start_v question_n and_o raise_v difficulty_n these_o insensible_a change_n be_v more_o than_o possible_a for_o they_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v either_o in_o these_o church_n or_o in_o the_o latin_a which_o have_v opinion_n and_o contrary_a custom_n which_o show_v that_o these_o gentleman_n whole_a philosophy_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a speculation_n proper_a only_a for_o person_n that_o abound_v with_o leisure_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o the_o world_n but_o in_o short_a the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seminary_n and_o mission_n and_o the_o course_n which_o the_o emissary_n take_v in_o the_o east_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o second_o book_n with_o the_o project_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n to_o make_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n good_a roman_a catholic_n according_a as_o i_o have_v relate_v in_o the_o four_o book_n all_o this_o i_o say_v show_v clear_o that_o at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o among_o the_o most_o zealous_a it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o account_v impossible_a to_o introduce_v insensible_o and_o without_o disturbance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n among_o people_n that_o have_v they_o not_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o their_o present_a labour_n be_v not_o unsuccessful_a and_o that_o time_n will_v probable_o finish_v the_o work_n chap._n viii_o that_o paschasus_n ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v we_o must_v come_v now_o to_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n not_o but_o to_o speak_v true_o this_o difcussion_n appear_v to_o i_o very_o needless_a consider_v what_o we_o have_v already_o do_v for_o if_o the_o principal_a question_n which_o respect_v the_o novelty_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v end_v and_o moreover_o there_o result_v from_o our_o dispute_n that_o the_o change_n be_v possible_a and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o vain_a than_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_n i_o see_v not_o any_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o inform_v a_o man_n self_n in_o what_o manner_n this_o change_n happen_v what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o innovation_n who_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o what_o facility_n or_o difficulty_n be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o establish_n of_o these_o doctrine_n whether_o paschasus_n carry_v on_o his_o business_n with_o craft_n or_o simplicity_n whether_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n write_v against_o he_o before_o or_o after_o his_o death_n what_o signify_v the_o know_v of_o these_o thing_n provide_v we_o be_v certain_a not_o only_o that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v possible_a but_o actual_o happen_v and_o this_o do_v now_o appear_v so_o plain_o as_o will_v satisfy_v every_o rational_a man_n in_o examine_v mr._n arnaud'_v 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o his_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimaera_n and_o as_o to_o the_o actual_a change_n beside_o that_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v right_a to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v till_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o answer_v they_o solid_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v what_o i_o show_v concern_v the_o eastern_a church_n not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o follow_v century_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n not_o know_v they_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a for_o the_o conclude_a that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o consequent_o that_o their_o introduction_n be_v a_o innovation_n yet_o will_v i_o not_o desist_v from_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o history_n which_o respect_n this_o change_n because_o this_o change_n be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o principal_a subject_n of_o the_o dispute_n
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la he_o be_v then_o far_o from_o vaunt_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v undeniable_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o age._n i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o whatsoever_o design_n paschasus_n have_v to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v he_o never_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o man_n of_o his_o time_n nor_o ever_o say_v the_o bishop_n which_o then_o govern_v the_o church_n the_o abbot_n priest_n religious_a and_o all_o learned_a man_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v and_o all_o of_o they_o unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o nature_n neither_o do_v he_o ever_o aver_v he_o hold_v his_o doctrine_n from_o master_n that_o teach_v it_o paschasus_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v this_o he_o keep_v to_o three_o thing_n to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o a_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n have_v propose_v they_o he_o conclude_v that_o from_o thence_o one_o may_v know_v that_o what_o he_o write_v be_v not_o a_o effect_n of_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n nor_o a_o young_a man_n vision_n but_o that_o he_o offer_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o be_v desirous_a of_o they_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n now_o see_v add_v he_o it_o appear_v that_o all_o man_n have_v not_o faith_n yet_o if_o they_o can_v understand_v let_v they_o learn_v to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o impossible_a with_o god_n and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o divine_a word_n without_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o '_o they_o for_o we_o never_o as_o yet_o read_v any_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n unless_o those_o that_o have_v err_v touch_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o although_o several_a have_v doubt_v or_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o loud_o glory_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v he_o assure_v he_o write_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a belief_n what_o need_v he_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o suspicion_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o suspect_v people_n in_o this_o sort_n who_o say_v only_o what_o the_o whole_a world_n say_v and_o believe_v and_o design_v to_o justify_v himself_o why_o must_v he_o rather_o betake_v himself_o to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o sense_n and_o term_n he_o may_v just_o be_v say_v to_o have_v corrupt_v than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n in_o his_o own_o time_n and_o to_o say_v if_o he_o be_v a_o enthusiast_n or_o visionary_n all_o the_o bishop_n abbot_n priest_n religious_a doctor_n and_o christian_n in_o general_n be_v so_o too_o see_v they_o all_o believe_v and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o complain_v that_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o term_v that_o of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o kind_o receive_v nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la say_v he_o exinde_fw-la quia_fw-la claruit_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la he_o exhort_v those_o who_o reprehend_v he_o to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o nothing_o be_v impossible_a with_o god_n and_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discant_fw-la quoeso_fw-la cum_fw-la talibus_fw-la credere_fw-la si_fw-la adhuc_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la intelligere_fw-la quod_fw-la deo_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la impossibile_fw-it discant_fw-la &_o verbis_fw-la divinis_fw-la acquiescere_fw-la &_o in_o nullo_n de_fw-mi his_o dubitare_fw-la when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o hitherto_o it_o be_v not_o hear_v that_o any_o person_n err_v on_o this_o subject_n unless_o it_o be_v those_o who_o have_v err_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o quia_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la proesen_v nemo_fw-la deerrasse_n legitur_fw-la nisi_fw-la qui_fw-la &_o de_fw-la christo_fw-la erraverunt_fw-la he_o will_v say_v that_o till_o than_o no_o body_n have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n leave_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o then_o it_o be_v contradict_v because_o they_o contradict_v he_o which_o he_o maintain_v be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n so_o far_o we_o do_v not_o find_v he_o boast_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n for_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n which_o sufficient_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o do_v it_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o word_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o canon_n in_o these_o term_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la that_o all_o the_o people_n cry_v amen_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v this_o she_o desire_v in_o her_o prayer_n whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n vnde_fw-la videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la nefarium_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la nniversaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la let_v those_o then_o that_o have_v rather_o contradict_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o consider_v what_o they_o do_v against_o the_o lord_n himself_o and_o his_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a fault_n to_o pray_v with_o all_o people_n and_o not_o to_o believe_v what_o the_o truth_n itself_o atte_v and_o what_o all_o do_v universal_o and_o every_o where_o confess_v to_o be_v true_a his_o argument_n be_v a_o sophism_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n confess_v the_o same_o but_o they_o that_o at_o this_o day_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n therefore_o they_o contradict_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n who_o see_v not_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o reason_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o positive_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n i_o will_v have_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 852._o page_n 852._o to_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n be_v not_o author_n persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v and_o do_v they_o not_o offer_v they_o for_o true_a as_o positive_o as_o their_o principle_n mr._n arnaud_n give_v a_o exchange_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o paschasus_n be_v persuade_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o his_o consequence_n or_o not_o but_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o ourselves_o and_o take_v it_o for_o a_o testimony_n touch_v the_o public_a belief_n of_o his_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v know_v that_o when_o a_o man_n testify_v of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o afterward_o draw_v thence_o by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n another_o fact_n he_o be_v no_o far_o credible_a in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a but_o only_o as_o his_o argument_n or_o consequence_n appear_v just_a to_o we_o if_o i_o say_v for_o example_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o faithful_a know_v not_o always_o so_o express_o 1._o book_n 6._o ch_z 1._o and_o universal_o whether_o the_o bread_n do_v or_o do_v remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o from_o hence_o draw_v by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n this_o proposition_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o ancient_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n my_o testimony_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latter_a fact_n will_v be_v no_o far_o credible_a than_o my_o consequence_n will_v be_v good_a it_o be_v the_o same_o here_o paschasus_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o time_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la so_o far_o he_o act_v as_o a_o witness_n we_o must_v believe_v he_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o
know_v the_o church_n understand_v these_o expression_n in_o one_o sense_n rather_o than_o in_o another_o see_v she_o never_o express_v herself_o about_o they_o in_o a_o clear_a and_o incapable_a manner_n of_o be_v pervert_v who_o have_v give_v liberty_n to_o paschasus_n to_o determine_v what_o the_o church_n do_v not_o determine_v and_o to_o express_v in_o particular_a term_n what_o the_o church_n only_o express_v in_o general_a one_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o plain_o foresee_v these_o inconvenience_n have_v think_v best_a to_o expess_v himself_o in_o a_o enigmatical_a manner_n as_o those_o general_o do_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o force_n of_o truth_n and_o sequel_n of_o their_o own_o argue_v but_o who_o on_o the_o other_o be_v retain_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o say_v too_o much_o they_o pervert_v say_v he_o to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o body_n else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n make_v use_v of_o any_o term_n which_o they_o can_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o accuse_v this_o person_n of_o rashness_n this_o be_v exact_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n here_o be_v exact_o the_o description_n of_o a_o man_n that_o fly_v but_o fear_n to_o be_v take_v in_o fly_v and_o therefore_o provide_v for_o himself_o another_o evasion_n against_o all_o occasion_n my_o three_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o paschasus_n his_o propose_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o paradox_n which_o must_v ravish_v the_o world_n with_o admiration_n although_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o have_v the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o must_v we_o dom._n lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n believe_v that_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o after_o consecration_n than_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o truth_n itself_o say_v to_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o explain_v myself_o in_o a_o more_o wonderful_a manner_n et_fw-la ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la it_o be_v entire_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n these_o term_n ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la be_v the_o expression_n of_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o say_v something_o extraordinary_a and_o surprise_v mr._n arnaud_v answer_n that_o all_o miracle_n be_v not_o paradox_n i_o grant_v 865._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 865._o it_o and_o therefore_o they_o be_v not_o all_o express_v in_o this_o manner_n ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la do_v s._n chrysostom_n add_v he_o offer_v a_o paradox_n when_o he_o break_v forth_o into_o this_o expression_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n o_o wonderful_a he_o that_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v between_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n i_o answer_v that_o in_o effect_n this_o discourse_n of_o chrysostom_n be_v a_o true_a paradox_n a_o paradox_n of_o a_o orator_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o contradict_v common_a sense_n although_o that_o in_o effect_n be_v right_o understand_v it_o do_v not_o but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o false_a paradox_n because_o it_o oppose_v in_o effect_n and_o at_o bottom_n not_o only_o common_a sense_n but_o likewise_o truth_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v i_o know_v not_o why_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v these_o term_n translate_v ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la by_o these_o the_o better_a to_o explain_v to_o you_o this_o marvel_n the_o rule_n of_o grammar_n must_v be_v change_v to_o favour_v this_o translation_n ut_fw-la mirabilius_fw-la loquar_fw-la natural_o signify_v to_o speak_v or_o explain_v myself_o in_o a_o more_o admirable_a manner_n or_o at_o most_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o be_v go_v to_o use_v or_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o speak_v be_v extraordinary_a and_o surprise_v now_o this_o show_v he_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o his_o expression_n or_o conception_n be_v new_a whence_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o conjecture_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v as_o new_a as_o his_o expression_n we_o may_v make_v another_o conjecture_n from_o his_o submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n and_o entreat_v he_o to_o see_v what_o be_v reprehensible_a in_o it_o he_o tell_v he_o he_o send_v to_o he_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o add_v ut_fw-la ex_fw-la ipso_fw-la considerare_fw-la queo_fw-la quid_fw-la intelligibilius_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la quid_fw-la in_o i_o reprehendendum_fw-la cum_fw-la charitate_fw-la to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o may_v know_v what_o be_v more_o rational_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o what_o there_o be_v in_o i_o that_o may_v be_v charitable_o blame_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v if_o he_o believe_v i_o ground_v my_o conjecture_n in_o general_n on_o this_o deference_n of_o humility_n which_o paschasus_n have_v for_o frudegard_n we_o know_v that_o wise_a author_n be_v wont_a to_o acknowledge_v themselves_o liable_a to_o mistake_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o censure_n of_o their_o friend_n it_o be_v not_o this_o here_o be_v something_o more_o particular_a which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v consider_v paschasus_n declare_v in_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o be_v censure_v for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o take_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n even_o frudegard_n himself_o propose_v to_o he_o a_o objection_n against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o defend_v himself_o the_o best_a he_o can_v he_o desire_v frudegard_n to_o read_v his_o book_n over_o often_o he_o send_v to_o he_o his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o leave_v frudegard_n to_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o judgement_n to_o see_v what_o may_v be_v more_o rational_o believe_v or_o what_o may_v be_v charitable_o reprehend_v in_o he_o quid_fw-la intelligibilius_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la quid_fw-la in_o i_o reprehendendum_fw-la cum_fw-la charitate_fw-la who_o see_v not_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o what_o he_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n be_v to_o know_v which_o be_v most_o reasonable_a either_o to_o believe_v it_o or_o not_o to_o believe_v it_o to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v or_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o reprehension_n to_o have_v offer_v it_o but_o who_o do_v not_o likewise_o see_v that_o this_o can_v be_v the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o church_n then_o believe_v for_o people_n do_v not_o thus_o submit_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o such_o a_o clear_a certain_a and_o undeniable_a faith_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v this_o be_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n leave_v he_o at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o find_v most_o reasonable_a and_o that_o of_o reprehend_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o censure_v he_o provide_v he_o do_v it_o with_o charity_n mr._n arnaud_v reckon_v for_o my_o 6_o proof_n this_o that_o paschasus_n do_v 868._o page_n 868._o never_o vaunt_v this_o his_o doctrine_n be_v formal_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n this_o remark_n consist_v in_o a_o fact_n which_o we_o have_v already_o discuss_v and_o find_v to_o be_v true_a i_o need_v only_o add_v that_o if_o ever_o man_n be_v oblige_v loud_o to_o offer_v and_o without_o hesitation_n the_o formal_a consent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n and_o to_o protest_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o religious_a of_o his_o time_n speak_v in_o conformity_n with_o he_o and_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a make_v profession_n to_o believe_v with_o he_o it_o be_v paschasus_n he_o be_v set_v upon_o in_o particular_a he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o ill_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n his_o doctrine_n be_v oppose_v by_o a_o contrary_a doctrine_n he_o be_v accuse_v for_o be_v a_o rash_a person_n a_o visionary_a now_o how_o can_v he_o after_o all_o this_o neglect_n the_o shelt'r_n himself_o from_o all_o these_o insulting_n and_o make_v they_o return_v with_o confusion_n upon_o his_o adversary_n by_o say_v clear_o that_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n in_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n whether_o pastor_n or_o other_o speak_v not_o otherwise_o than_o he_o do_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o utmost_a excess_n of_o impudence_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o have_v recourse_n to_o some_o passage_n which_o he_o pervert_v as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v to_o his_o sense_n and_o to_o a_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la paschasus_n furnish_v we_o likewise_o
be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n we_o find_v this_o same_o opinion_n in_o another_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o 2._o rupert_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr divin_n off._n cap._n 2._o some_o attribute_n to_o rupert_n and_o other_o to_o walramus_fw-la this_o body_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o virgin_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v nor_o indeed_o be_v two_o body_n because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o word_n be_v on_o high_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o below_o in_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o likely_a that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n during_o the_o great_a heat_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o lanfranc_n against_o berenger_n there_o be_v several_a adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o follow_v this_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v manifest_o collect_v from_o a_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n attribute_n to_o the_o berengarian_o in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dom._n lanfran_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n either_o the_o bread_n must_v be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n to_o be_v change_v there_o into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v descend_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v change_v into_o it_o now_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v do_v this_o argument_n necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o berengarian_o do_v set_v themselves_o against_o person_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n or_o as_o speak_v damascen_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n on_o this_o hypothesis_n they_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o either_o the_o body_n which_o be_v above_o must_v come_v down_o here_o below_o or_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v here_o below_o must_v be_v carry_v above_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v immediate_o that_o the_o conjunction_n can_v be_v well_o make_v otherwise_o but_o they_o can_v not_o have_v the_o least_o reason_n or_o likelihood_n of_o reason_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understand_v it_o for_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o distance_n or_o proximity_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o of_o this_o body_n make_v not_o this_o conversion_n either_o more_o easy_a or_o more_o difficult_a though_o the_o bread_n here_o below_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n though_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n descend_v here_o below_o on_o earth_n this_o contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o make_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o other_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o speak_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o a_o kind_n of_o local_a motion_n as_o be_v that_o of_o ascend_v or_o descend_v it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o berengarian_o oppose_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n we_o may_v moreover_o justify_v the_o same_o thing_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la one_o of_o berenger_n adversary_n for_o observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n himself_o neque_fw-la vero_fw-la mirari_fw-la vel_fw-la diffidere_fw-la lanfr_n in_o notis_fw-la d'_fw-fr acheri_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la lanfr_n debemus_fw-la deum_fw-la facere_fw-la posse_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la virtute_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la &_o ministerio_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la uniatur_fw-la corpori_fw-la illi_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la maria_fw-la virgin_n redemptor_n noster_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la quip_n utrumque_fw-la substantia_fw-la corporea_fw-la utrumque_fw-la visibile_fw-la si_fw-la reminiscimur_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la ex_fw-la corporea_fw-la &_o incorporea_fw-la ex_fw-la mortali_fw-la &_o immortali_fw-la substantia_fw-la esse_fw-la compactos_fw-la si_fw-la denique_fw-la firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la divinam_fw-la humanamque_fw-la naturam_fw-la convenisse_fw-la personam_fw-la it_o be_v neither_o a_o matter_n of_o admiration_n nor_o of_o doubt_n for_o god_n to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o redeemer_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o corporeal_a substance_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o visible_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o if_o in_o fine_a we_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o nature_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v join_v together_o in_o unity_n of_o person_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v these_o passage_n to_o show_v the_o reader_n how_o great_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v they_o when_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v they_o be_v a_o chimaera_n of_o the_o minister_n invention_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sentiment_n which_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n hold_v by_o divers_a author_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v follow_v he_o and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o conclusion_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v hence_o but_o from_o hence_o also_o follow_v several_a other_o most_o important_a matter_n for_o first_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n as_o some_o will_v persuade_v we_o see_v those_o very_a author_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o who_o seem_v to_o come_v the_o near_a to_o paschasus_n his_o expression_n be_v at_o bottom_n and_o in_o effect_n infinite_o distant_a from_o his_o doctrine_n second_o hence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o regular_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o 12_o century_n see_v considerable_a author_n then_o public_o explain_v their_o belief_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o subsist_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n from_o hence_o be_v apparent_a how_o little_a certainty_n and_o confidence_n a_o rational_a man_n can_v put_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n when_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v the_o contrary_n may_v be_v justify_v as_o well_o by_o the_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n relate_v of_o the_o berengarian_o as_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o fine_a it_o may_v be_v see_v here_o how_o frivolous_a and_o vain_a mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n be_v who_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n transubstantiation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o take_v berengarius_fw-la his_o part_n nor_o dispute_v on_o this_o article_n against_o the_o latin_n for_o if_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o determine_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o one_o may_v therein_o make_v a_o free_a profession_n to_o believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n great_a adversary_n what_o reason_n can_v the_o greek_n have_v to_o dispute_v and_o make_v opposition_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n who_o i_o last_o mention_v and_o to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o habitation_n 828._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o p._n 828._o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o bread_n remain_v on_o earth_n and_o conserve_n its_o nature_n and_o the_o application_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instrument_n to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n render_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o
unite_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o personal_o to_o a_o hundred_o million_o of_o man_n at_o a_o time_n or_o do_v they_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v loose_v from_o his_o proper_a and_o natural_a soul_n and_o disunited_a hypostatical_o from_o the_o word_n believe_v i_o a_o man_n must_v be_v fall_v into_o a_o dreadful_a disorder_n of_o mind_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o foolery_n but_o if_o these_o person_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n against_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v believe_v in_o effect_n all_o these_o matter_n how_o happen_v it_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n to_o be_v find_v in_o author_n of_o those_o age_n nor_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o that_o to_o establish_v this_o fact_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v person_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v here_o below_o real_o endue_v with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v offer_v nothing_o but_o some_o few_o conjecture_n impertinent_o draw_v from_o a_o principle_n of_o amalarius_n but_o you_o will_v say_v how_o happen_v it_o that_o the_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o bertram_n seem_v not_o direct_o to_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o sometime_o they_o both_o meet_v in_o their_o expression_n bertram_z declare_v his_o design_n be_v against_o people_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o make_v under_o any_o figure_n nor_o under_o any_o vail_n but_o that_o the_o truth_n appear_v therein_o naked_a and_o manifest_a he_o make_v to_o himself_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v make_v as_o a_o mystery_n or_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o contain_v any_o thing_n conceal_v which_o be_v only_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n or_o whether_o without_o the_o vail_n of_o any_o mystery_n the_o sight_n of_o the_o body_n see_v outward_o that_o which_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o mind_n see_v inward_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o this_o mystery_n be_v discover_v to_o the_o view_n of_o sense_n and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v and_o die_v paschasus_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n declare_v that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o figure_n he_o distinguish_v that_o which_o be_v feel_v outward_o from_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v inward_o and_o teach_v that_o one_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o other_o est_fw-la autem_fw-la figura_fw-la vel_fw-la character_n hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la exterius_fw-la sentitur_fw-la sed_fw-la totum_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o nulla_fw-la adumbratio_fw-la quod_fw-la interius_fw-la percipitur_fw-la all_o the_o force_n of_o this_o objection_n consist_v in_o a_o equivocation_n paschasus_n take_v the_o term_n of_o figure_n in_o one_o sense_n bertram_n take_v it_o in_o another_o bertram_z affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n in_o a_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n deny_v so_o that_o their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o main_n can_v be_v more_o opposite_a than_o they_o be_v and_o of_o this_o the_o reader_n need_v not_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a have_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o relate_v in_o what_o manner_n bertram_n explain_v himself_o for_o have_v propose_v two_o question_n in_o the_o term_n which_o we_o have_v see_v he_o add_v let_v we_o examine_v the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n and_o to_o clear_v it_o from_o all_o ambiguity_n define_v what_o we_o mean_v by_o a_o figure_n and_o what_o by_o truth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v something_o that_o be_v certain_a before_o our_o eye_n we_o may_v better_o find_v the_o reasonable_a way_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o follow_v the_o figure_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o shadow_n which_o by_o mean_n of_o some_o vail_n show_v we_o what_o it_o propose_v to_o show_v we_o as_o for_o example_n when_o we_o will_v signify_v the_o word_n we_o call_v it_o bread_n as_o in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n where_o we_o ask_v our_o daily_a bread_n or_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o the_o gospel_n i_o be_o the_o live_a bread_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n thus_o do_v he_o call_v himself_o a_o vine_n and_o his_o disciple_n the_o branch_n i_o be_o say_v he_o the_o true_a vine_n and_o you_o be_v the_o branch_n in_o all_o which_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n say_v and_o another_o signify_v the_o truth_n on_o the_o contrary_n be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n of_o the_o thing_n without_o use_v either_o shadow_n image_n or_o vail_n it_o be_v discover_v by_o simple_a and_o natural_a expression_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o term_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o these_o other_o example_n for_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o either_o bread_n or_o vine_n nor_o the_o apostle_n branch_n here_o than_o we_o have_v a_o figure_n but_o in_o the_o last_o example_n the_o truth_n be_v utter_v in_o plain_a and_o open_a term_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v this_o mystery_n celebrate_v without_o a_o figure_n it_o can_v not_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n for_o one_o can_v call_v that_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o secret_a nothing_o remote_a from_o the_o corporal_a sense_n nor_o hide_v under_o any_o vail_n yet_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v another_o thing_n outward_o to_o the_o sense_n and_o offer_v another_o thing_n to_o the_o intelligence_n of_o the_o faithful_a outward_o one_o discover_v the_o form_n of_o bread_n its_o colour_n and_o savour_n such_o as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o there_o be_v another_o thing_n far_o more_o precious_a and_o excellent_a which_o be_v teach_v inward_o a_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a thing_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v therein_o represent_v and_o it_o be_v not_o by_o the_o corporal_a sense_n but_o by_o the_o spiritual_a intelligence_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o this_o thing_n be_v consider_v take_v and_o eat_v he_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o vine_n and_o conclude_v see_v no_o body_n can_v deny_v but_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o a_o man_n must_v shut_v his_o eye_n if_o he_o can_v see_v he_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o when_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n like_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o these_o other_o in_o the_o gospel_n where_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v bread_n a_o vine_n and_o his_o apostle_n branch_n now_o it_o be_v precise_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o paschasus_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n when_o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o brake_n and_o give_v the_o bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n 26._o câ—mment_fw-fr in_o mat._n 26._o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v plain_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o marvel_n at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quamvis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la dicatur_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la quam_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromisit_fw-la which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o same_o example_n which_o bertram_n allege_v of_o simple_a locution_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o birth_n incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o our_o saviour_n do_v as_o god_n and_o man_n be_v sacrament_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o nothing_o but_o the_o truth_n although_o they_o be_v call_v sacrament_n and_o he_o afterstard_n make_v this_o objection_n these_o thing_n be_v mystery_n can_v to_o wit_n in_o this_o quality_n be_v either_o see_v or_o touch_v and_o consequent_o this_o be_v not_o a_o body_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o body_n they_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o this_o flesh_n and_o this_o blood_n in_o propriety_n
that_o these_o gentleman_n praise_v or_o dispraise_v people_n raise_v or_o depress_v they_o according_a as_o their_o interest_n and_o design_n require_v according_a as_o they_o oppose_v or_o favour_v their_o opinion_n first_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o that_o i_o falsify_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 6._o chap._n 6._o perpetuity_n second_o he_o say_v i_o expound_v his_o intention_n according_a to_o my_o own_o fancy_n three_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v i_o have_v any_o reason_n to_o draw_v from_o his_o word_n compare_v with_o these_o of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v thence_o we_o must_v satisfy_v he_o in_o these_o three_o point_n as_o to_o the_o pretend_a falsification_n observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n i_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o discourse_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o tome_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o one_o call_v ratram_n or_o bertram_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a divine_a who_o adjoin_v his_o reason_n to_o the_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n and_o expound_v they_o according_a to_o his_o fancy_n that_o as_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a he_o may_v argue_v as_o he_o please_v on_o this_o faith_n and_o that_o we_o can_v easy_o conceive_v a_o divine_a may_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n there_o needs_o only_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n discourse_n to_o acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a abridgement_n of_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o he_o say_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o calling_z bertram_z a_o frivolous_a and_o passionate_a reasoner_n and_o for_o have_v 116._o book_n 11._o ch_z 6._o p._n 116._o say_v absolute_o of_o he_o that_o one_o may_v well_o conceive_v that_o a_o divine_a may_v easy_o fall_v upon_o frivolous_a reason_n whereas_o he_o say_v this_o only_a conditional_o to_o wit_n suppose_v it_o be_v grant_v he_o be_v effectual_o in_o a_o error_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v a_o manifest_a falsity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n complain_v impertinent_o for_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v thus_o speak_v of_o bertram_n absolute_o and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v to_o wit_n that_o suppose_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o bertram_n have_v effectual_o err_v this_o will_v not_o at_o all_o hurt_n the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o one_o man_n have_v err_v that_o a_o divine_a shall_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n this_o i_o say_v be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o design_n for_o what_o signify_v this_o but_o that_o in_o case_n bertram_n can_v be_v bring_v over_o to_o they_o and_o make_v to_o speak_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o must_v then_o be_v a_o frivolous_a divine_a one_o who_o have_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n now_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o say_v that_o these_o gentleman_n praise_v or_o dispraise_v author_n according_a to_o their_o interest_n if_o bertram_n be_v for_o they_o all_o be_v well_o they_o find_v no_o fault_n in_o he_o but_o if_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v he_o be_v against_o they_o than_o one_o may_v easy_o conceive_v that_o a_o divine_a may_v fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n illustration_n only_o confirm_v my_o remark_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o what_o he_o add_v that_o i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o calling_z bertram_z a_o obscure_a and_o intritate_fw-la divine_a which_o be_v not_o thus_o set_v down_o in_o his_o book_n and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o that_o the_o great_a advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n can_v pretend_v to_o touch_v this_o author_n be_v that_o he_o be_v set_v aside_o as_o a_o perplex_a and_o intricate_a author_n which_o can_v be_v profitable_a neither_o to_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o other_o i_o desire_v no_o more_o for_o this_o be_v almost_o in_o so_o many_o word_n to_o say_v that_o if_o they_o can_v have_v bertram_n on_o their_o side_n he_o must_v be_v put_v by_o as_o a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a divine_n who_o both_o party_n endeavour_v to_o explain_v in_o their_o favour_n but_o who_o at_o bottom_n favour_n neither_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o perplexity_n if_o he_o be_v for_o they_o all_o be_v well_o if_o he_o be_v not_o he_o shall_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o a_o mystical_a divine_a this_o falsification_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v groundless_a see_v he_o himself_o justify_v i_o from_o it_o and_o he_o confirm_v himself_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o reflection_n neither_o have_v he_o more_o reason_n in_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o i_o 1117._o page_n 1117._o explain_v the_o intention_n of_o other_o according_a to_o my_o own_o fancy_n and_o raise_v up_o trophy_n to_o myself_o on_o imaginary_a conjecture_n these_o be_v angry_a expression_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o dive_v into_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n neither_o do_v i_o think_v of_o raise_v trophy_n to_o myself_o at_o his_o cost_n my_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v frank_a natural_a and_o simple_a and_o if_o i_o commit_v fault_n i_o can_v sincere_o protest_v it_o be_v against_o my_o will_n i_o have_v say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o have_v not_o prove_v not_o by_o make_v conjecture_n on_o his_o hide_a thought_n but_o argue_v on_o his_o write_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o conjecture_v very_o lawful_a in_o dispute_n but_o in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o allow_v i_o have_v reason_n in_o compare_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v bertram_n which_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v he_o say_v my_o argue_v suppose_v that_o these_o two_o author_n 1118._o page_n 1118._o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n for_o if_o they_o be_v two_o different_a author_n what_o wonder_n can_v it_o be_v they_o have_v have_v different_a sentiment_n on_o another_o author_n i_o answer_v my_o reason_n suppose_v only_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v one_o of_o the_o friend_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n and_o that_o what_o be_v say_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n of_o these_o gentleman_n be_v true_a that_o they_o publish_v nothing_o but_o what_o have_v be_v see_v and_o approve_v of_o common_o among_o they_o which_o be_v so_o i_o have_v right_a to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o word_n of_o these_o two_o author_n as_o near_o as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o a_o author_n may_v be_v praiseworthy_a in_o one_o piece_n and_o unblamable_a in_o another_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o i_o say_v that_o when_o one_o praise_n or_o blame_v a_o author_n to_o raise_v up_o or_o depress_v any_o of_o his_o work_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o one_o praise_n he_o or_o blame_v he_o in_o this_o work_n for_o we_o praise_v or_o blame_v absolute_o his_o person_n to_o give_v hence_o afterward_o more_o or_o less_o authority_n to_o the_o work_n in_o question_n when_o we_o depress_v or_o extol_v the_o person_n for_o the_o work_n sake_n than_o we_o praise_v or_o blame_v a_o man_n in_o his_o work_n but_o when_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o depress_v or_o extol_v the_o work_n by_o the_o person_n than_o his_o praise_n or_o blame_v respect_n absolute_o the_o person_n and_o then_o we_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o the_o work_n in_o question_n be_v or_o be_v not_o considerable_a now_o we_o be_v in_o this_o last_o circumstance_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n commend_v ratram_n to_o give_v the_o great_a weight_n to_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n depress_n he_o to_o take_v away_o all_o authority_n from_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la so_o that_o their_o praise_n and_o dispraise_v respect_n direct_o his_o person_n it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o suppose_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n 1119._o page_n 1119._o be_v ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o see_v he_o testify_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o incline_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n marca_n who_o will_v have_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o it_o appear_v at_o least_o from_o his_o book_n that_o he_o have_v no_o fix_a sentiment_n that_o ratram_n be_v the_o
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n
ligaridius_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n 1._o 266_o patriarch_n greek_n of_o jerusalem_n excommunicate_v every_o year_n the_o latin_a church_n 1._o 206_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o 2._o 74._o &_o seq_n point_v fix_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impossible_a etc._n etc._n 1._o 45_o policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n to_o treat_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 197_o paschasius_fw-la propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o well_o understand_v 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la act_n by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o adversary_n 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la teach_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o real_a presence_n 2._o 198_o paschasius_fw-la never_o vaunt_a that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la endeavour_n to_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o rashness_n 2._o 210_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la acknowledge_v that_o before_o he_o man_n be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la accuse_v of_o be_v a_o visionary_a enthusiast_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 219_o paschasius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n 1._o 314_o paschasius_fw-la offer_n his_o opinion_n as_o a_o paradox_n 2._o 224_o paschasius_fw-la and_o bertram_n contrary_a 2._o 255_o paschasius_fw-la submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n 2._o 226_o paschasius_fw-la defame_v by_o his_o adversary_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 228_o preface_n to_o the_o answer_n of_o father_n novet_v justify_v 2._o 269_o proof_n negative_a oppose_v against_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n 1._o 272_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v overthrow_v etc._n etc._n 1._o 17_o proof_n immediate_a strong_a than_o mediate_a one_o 1._o 17_o proof_n which_o consider_v a_o thing_n in_o all_o respect_v strong_a than_o those_o which_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o one_o 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o one_o eye_n and_o sense_n more_o certain_a than_o those_o of_o ratiocination_n 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o fact_n strong_a than_o those_o of_o argumentation_n apply_v on_o the_o same_o fact_n 1._o 22_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n help_v the_o damn_a 1._o 279_o proper_a body_n the_o meaning_n of_o it_o apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 73_o proper_a and_o proper_o be_v apply_v to_o subject_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o propriety_n of_o substance_n 2._o 75_o proper_a have_v several_a signification_n 2._o 75_o q._n question_n be_v of_o right_a how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o 9_o question_n of_o fact_n how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o ibid._n question_n of_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o scripture_n 1._o ibid._n question_n on_o the_o eucharist_n two_o the_o first_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v ancient_o hold_v about_o it_o 1._o 36_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o we_o believe_v but_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v 1._o 110_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n frivolous_a 2._o 163_o r._n raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o stercoranist_n 2._o 253_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v at_o most_o but_o probability_n 1._o 20_o recapitulation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 142_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o be_v sanctify_v according_a to_o the_o greek_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n 1._o 149_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n be_v cause_v say_v the_o greek_n only_o by_o the_o good_a disposition_n of_o the_o soul_n 1._o 15_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n bridget_n 1._o 79_o rupert_n opinion_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n 1._o 288_o russian_n ignorant_a 1._o 70_o roman_a church_n condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o yet_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v 1._o 278_o s._n sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v establish_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pref._n sacrament_n their_o number_n not_o regulate_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 208_o sacrament_n and_o mystery_n what_o those_o term_n signify_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2._o 72_o sacrament_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o conjoint_o with_o it_o 2._o 96_o sacrament_n in_o how_o many_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 79_o samonas_n a_o suspëcted_a and_o doubtful_a author_n 1._o 264_o scaliger_n colloquy_n 1._o 38_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v 1._o 194_o seminary_n for_o the_o eastern_a people_n at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o 1._o 103_o seminary_n the_o advantage_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n receive_v thence_o 1._o 104_o sense_n its_o language_n not_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o faith_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o 67_o sense_n its_o language_n literal_a and_o without_o a_o figure_n 2._o 67_o sentiment_n real_a of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 218_o sense_n metaphorical_a of_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v oft_o receive_v 2._o 111_o sense_n first_o and_o natural_a of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o sacramental_a one_o 2._o 157_o sense_n natural_a of_o proposition_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n 2._o 158_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n perplex_v by_o the_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o 101_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n can_v be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o common_a people_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n 2._o 99_o sense_n particular_a can_v be_v attribute_v to_o person_n who_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o geoeral_a term_n 2._o 123_o sign_n take_v their_o name_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v 2._o 73_o synod_n of_o cyril_n de_fw-fr beroa_n and_o parthenius_n against_o cyril_n suppose_a piece_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 210_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v his_o argument_n have_v neither_o evidence_n certainty_n nor_o necessity_n 1._o 277_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n conclude_v nothing_o 1._o 278_o sociniens_fw-la interest_v against_o the_o father_n 1._o 39_o stercoranist_n who_o they_o be_v 2._o 246_o stercoranist_n can_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 2._o 248_o supplement_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v one_o shall_v make_v to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v absurd_a 2._o 68_o supposition_n of_o what_o use_n in_o a_o dispute_n 1._o 4_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o captious_a 2._o 63_o suppose_v we_o ought_v that_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v hold_v 2._o 64_o t._n term_n metaphorical_a which_o use_n have_v make_v proper_a 2._o 11_o term_n true_a and_o true_o be_v apply_v to_o several_a thing_n 2._o 76_o theophylact's_n passage_n explain_v 1._o 309_o translator_n and_o a_o paraphrasi_v their_o difference_n 1._o 359_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o real_a mass_n of_o difficulty_n 1._o 36_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n consider_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v hold_v 1._o 41_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 120_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o speculative_a doctrine_n 1._o ibid._n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v not_o synonimous_a term_n 1._o 124_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o point_n which_o first_o separate_v the_o greek_n 1._o 245_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o several_a before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1._o 288_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n very_o proper_a for_o person_n that_o be_v curious_a and_o lazy_a 1._o 45_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusory_a in_o what_o it_o promise_v 1._o ibid._n turk_n favour_n those_o who_o give_v they_o most_o money_n 1._o 105_o v._n virtue_n bread_n change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 233_o version_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o mons_fw-la &c_n &c_n 1._o 145_o vicq_n fort_n translator_n of_o herbert_n voyage_n 2_o 41_o voyager_n do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n w._n wittembogard_a one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o arminian_n party_n 1._o 39_o wicked_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n receive_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 146_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 78_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o the_o eucharist_n 2_o 78._o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n carry_v not_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o primary_n idea_n 2._o 113_o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la part_n i._n page_n 7._o read_v as_o already_o mention_v for_o as_o i_o already_o mention_v p._n 9_o l._n 4._o r._n the_o for_o that_o p._n 12._o l._n ult_n r._n their_o for_o these_o p._n 34._o l._n 1._o r._n of_o for_o which_o p._n 38._o l._n 1._o r_o person_n for_o person_n p._n 38._o l._n 45._o r_o manner_n for_o manner_n p._n 39_o l._n 13._o r._n critic_n for_o a_o critic_n p._n 46._o l._n 23._o r._n a_o for_o any_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o r._n self_n for_o self_n p._n 90._o l._n 5._o r._n than_o for_o but_o p._n 95._o l._n 4._o r._n be_v not_o for_o yet_o no_o p._n 97._o l._n 1._o r._n although_o schismatical_a for_o although_o the_o schismatical_a p._n 11â—_n l._n 25._o r._n we_o shall_v see_v by_o for_o we_o shall_v by_o l._n 30._o r._n and_o which_o for_o and_o that_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 40._o r._n latin_n say_v for_o latin_n say_v p._n 158._o l._n ult_n r._n his_o not_o insert_v the_o greek_a for_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o p._n 165._o l._n 1._o r._n which_o be_v for_o which_o must_v 181._o l._n 26._o r._n rational_a for_o national_a p._n 203._o l._n r._n wood_n for_o word_n p._n 210_o l._n 1._o r._n sign_n for_o sign_n p._n 223._o l._n 29._o r._n pursue_v for_o puruse_v p._n 225._o l._n 24._o r._n expression_n for_o expression_n p._n 243._o l._n 1._o deal_n preface_n p._n 153_o l._n 10._o r._n those_o that_o hold_v p._n 365._o l._n 7._o r._n be_v not_o print_v p._n 274._o l._n 14._o r._n and_o yet_o taste_v p._n 279._o l._n 17._o r._n silence_n on_o the_o rest_n for_o silence_v the_o rest_n p._n 291._o l._n 23._o r._n become_v not_o angry_a for_o become_v angry_a p._n 336._o l._n 35._o r._n only_o the_o divinity_n p._n 330._o l._n 22._o r._n colour_n real_o for_o colour_n be_v real_o part_n ii_o page_n 6._o at_o bottom_n of_o the_o page_n r._n and_o for_o where_o p._n 27._o l._n 11._o r._n romanist_n persecute_v for_o that_o persecute_a p._n 47._o l_o 31._o r._n the_o union_n for_o of_o the_o union_n the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o absence_n of_o the_o translator_n and_o his_o inconvenient_a distance_n from_o london_n have_v occasion_v some_o lesser_a escape_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n the_o printer_n think_v it_o the_o best_a instance_n of_o pardon_n if_o his_o escape_n be_v not_o lay_v on_o the_o translator_n and_o he_o hope_v they_o be_v no_o great_a than_o a_o ordinary_a understanding_n may_v amend_v and_o a_o little_a charity_n may_v forgive_v r._n royston_n advertisement_n rite_n of_o funeral_n ancient_a and_o modern_a in_o use_n through_o the_o know_a world_n write_v original_o in_o french_a by_o the_o ingenious_a monsieur_n muret._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o vindication_n of_o christianity_n against_o paganism_n all_o translate_v into_o english_a by_o p._n lorraine_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n 1683._o the_o content_n of_o the_o say_a book_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_n grecian_n roman_n persian_n turk_n chinese_n american_n of_o some_o islander_n of_o the_o tartar_n live_v sepulcher_n fiery_a sepulcher_n water-burial_n airy_a obsequy_n burial_n above_o ground_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n modern_a jew_n schismatic_n christian_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o right_n of_o burial_n and_o law_n on_o that_o behalf_n the_o end_n
to_o the_o stately_a city_n of_o baudas_fw-la where_o the_o friar_n predicant_o of_o our_o order_n who_o dwell_v there_o come_v out_o to_o meet_v we_o receive_v we_o with_o great_a joy_n and_o by_o the_o second_o it_o appear_v likewise_o that_o the_o emissary_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n have_v already_o get_v as_o far_o as_o the_o india_n for_o 55._o fol._n 55._o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o three_o friar_n who_o after_o a_o long_a dispute_n against_o the_o nestorian_n be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o speak_v against_o mahomet_n in_o the_o year_n 1369_o urban_n the_o fisth_n send_v friar_n minorite_n among_o all_o these_o 8._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1369._o num_fw-la 14._o ray._n ad_fw-la ann_n 1370._o num_fw-la 8._o nation_n with_o the_o same_o order_n to_o preach_v and_o propagate_v the_o catholic_n faith_n he_o send_v likewise_o four_o bishop_n into_o albania_n and_o the_o neighbour_a province_n to_o reduce_v these_o schismatical_a people_n to_o his_o obedience_n he_o take_v the_o same_o care_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o russian_n moldavian_n and_o valaquain_n to_o who_o he_o send_v twenty_o five_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n anthony_n bishop_n of_o miléve_n be_v order_v to_o instruct_v the_o georgian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n together_o with_o twenty_o five_o other_o monk_n who_o be_v join_v to_o he_o under_o gregory_n the_o eleven_o there_o be_v several_a convent_v found_v in_o bosnia_n bascia_fw-la for_o the_o same_o design_n of_o convert_v the_o schismatic_n this_o pope_n enlarge_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o eastern_a missionary_n on_o condition_n 32._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1372._o num_fw-la 32._o they_o will_v remain_v in_o those_o country_n and_o not_o return_v into_o the_o west_n under_o penalty_n of_o be_v deprive_v of_o all_o their_o privilege_n in_o the_o fifteen_o century_n martin_n the_o five_o take_v care_n again_o of_o the_o mission_n which_o have_v be_v in_o some_o sort_n interrupt_v during_o the_o trouble_n of_o that_o great_a schism_n which_o begin_v under_o urbain_n the_o six_o in_o the_o year_n 1378_o and_o 20._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1418._o num_fw-la 19_o 20._o which_o end_v not_o till_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1414_o wherein_o martin_n be_v choose_v he_o make_v the_o king_n of_o poland_n his_o vicar_n through_o out_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o his_o dominion_n to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v endeavour_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n give_v he_o for_o this_o purpose_n full_a authority_n over_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o monk_n he_o confer_v the_o same_o power_n on_o the_o duke_n of_o lituania_n give_v he_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o endeavour_v to_o propagate_v the_o catholic_n religion_n eugenus_n the_o four_o martin_n successor_n set_v forth_o a_o new_a mission_n which_o consist_v of_o twenty_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n together_o 29._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 143._o num_fw-la 29._o with_o a_o bishop_n who_o he_o send_v into_o asia_n for_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o roman_a faith_n and_o the_o particular_a instruction_n of_o the_o christian_n that_o dwell_v in_o the_o caspian_a mountain_n he_o employ_v gregory_n arch_a bishop_n of_o moldoblachie_n who_o be_v a_o latinized_a greek_a for_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n valaquians_n moldavian_n enjoin_v he_o to_o apply_v himself_o thereunto_o with_o all_o possible_a care_n and_o diligence_n he_o send_v andrew_n arch_a bishop_n of_o colossia_n into_o cyprus_n to_o bring_v back_o to_o his_o obedience_n the_o christian_n of_o different_a sect_n who_o inhabit_a this_o island_n namely_o the_o nestorian_n armenian_n coptic_o chaldean_n jacobite_n together_o with_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v the_o native_n of_o that_o place_n in_o the_o sixteenth_o century_n the_o portuguese_n have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o the_o east_n india_n it_o be_v well_o know_v they_o establish_v mission_n and_o seminary_n in_o divers_a place_n and_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o instruct_v the_o ethiopian_n nestorian_n and_o other_o christian_a sect_n which_o be_v in_o that_o country_n leo_n the_o ten_o send_v several_a to_o instruct_v the_o russian_n and_o muscovite_n he_o 73._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1514._o num_fw-la 87._o 101._o 102._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1519._o num_fw-la 60._o num_fw-la 60._o spondan_n ann_n eccl._n ad_fw-la ann_n 1531._o num_fw-la 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1515._o num_fw-la 69._o &_o 73._o take_v the_o same_o care_n for_o the_o abyssins_n and_o maronites_n for_o these_o last_o although_o they_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o retain_v their_o ancient_a error_n clement_n the_o seven_o receive_v a_o ambassador_n from_o basil_n duke_n of_o muscovia_n and_o send_v to_o this_o duke_n a_o legate_n to_o treat_v concern_v his_o reunion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1531_o according_a to_o spondanus_n raynaldus_n refer_v it_o to_o the_o year_n 1525._o in_o fine_a if_o we_o will_v know_v the_o present_a state_n of_o all_o the_o east_n in_o this_o respect_n it_o be_v but_o consider_v that_o the_o emissary_n have_v so_o far_o overspread_v these_o country_n that_o scarce_o be_v there_o any_o place_n where_o they_o have_v not_o settle_v themselves_o and_o wherein_o they_o do_v not_o exert_v all_o their_o learning_n and_o industry_n not_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o infidel_n for_o this_o they_o can_v expect_v but_o for_o the_o gain_n of_o these_o schismatic_n insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n among_o these_o ignorant_a and_o dull_a people_n who_o still_o profess_v christianity_n eugenius_n roger_n a_o recollet_n who_o be_v send_v into_o barbary_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n tell_v we_o that_o those_o of_o his_o order_n have_v maintain_v 3._o holy_a land_n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o themselves_o in_o palestine_n from_o the_o year_n 1333_o to_o this_o present_a and_o have_v two_o convent_v at_o jerusalem_n one_o at_o bethlem_n one_o at_o nazareth_n one_o at_o rama_fw-mi one_o at_o st._n john_n of_o acra_n one_o at_o sydon_n six_o in_o egypt_n two_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n one_o at_o aleppo_n one_o at_o damascus_n two_o at_o mount_n libanus_n one_o at_o alexandria_n and_o one_o at_o constantinople_n joseph_n besson_n the_o jesuit_n in_o his_o holy_a syria_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o society_n 3_o holy_a syria_n c._n 1._o &_o 3_o have_v five_o seminary_n in_o syria_n to_o wit_n at_o tripoli_n sidon_n damascus_n aleppo_n and_o at_o questroan_n which_o have_v be_v settle_v there_o since_o the_o year_n 1652_o and_o send_v over_o by_o the_o order_n of_o urbain_n the_o eight_o francis_z richard_z in_o his_o relation_n touch_v the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n give_v we_o this_o account_n since_o say_v he_o prince_n have_v cease_v to_o succour_n this_o france_n letter_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n poor_a eastern_a church_n by_o arm_n our_o king_n continue_v to_o assist_v it_o by_o mean_n which_o although_o not_o so_o expensive_a and_o famous_a yet_o no_o less_o effectual_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n soul_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a end_n of_o such_o like_a undertake_n and_o in_o another_o place_n our_o society_n be_v preserve_v in_o this_o country_n by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v not_o cease_v to_o continue_v their_o service_n to_o this_o desolate_a church_n and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o fruit_n of_o our_o labour_n may_v not_o be_v enclose_v within_o the_o wall_n of_o constantinople_n our_o society_n have_v extend_v itself_o as_o far_o as_o thessalonica_n patras_n athens_n naples_n the_o romans_n milos_n paros_n where_o they_o have_v for_o some_o time_n sojourn_v and_o afterward_o settle_v themselves_o at_o smyrna_n scio_fw-la naxie_n negrepont_n st._n erinys_n not_o to_o mention_v syria_n where_o they_o have_v four_o other_o place_n of_o residency_n viz._n aleppo_n damascus_n seide_fw-la and_o tripolys_n and_o now_o they_o design_v for_o mount_n athos_n and_o all_o other_o part_n where_o schism_n and_o heresy_n reign_v and_o certain_o they_o have_v undertake_v no_o easy_a task_n have_v so_o many_o and_o distant_a country_n to_o travel_v over_o so_o many_o error_n to_o oppose_v and_o to_o correct_v such_o a_o number_n of_o abuse_n which_o ignorance_n and_o heresy_n have_v introduce_v among_o these_o people_n mr._n thevenot_n inform_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o convent_n of_o capucin_n friar_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n andra_n which_o do_v very_o much_o help_v the_o bishop_n by_o their_o preach_v and_o 66._o thevenot_n '_o s_z voyage_n part_v 1_o c_o 13._o &_o c._n 61._o &_o c._n 66._o discourse_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n he_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n who_o have_v a_o church_n and_o college_n there_o be_v also_o capucin_n who_o teach_v humane_a learning_n and_o divinity_n and_o also_o jacobin_n and_o grey_a friar_n who_o have_v all_o of_o
silence_n signify_v no_o more_o on_o either_o part_n but_o that_o both_o be_v quiet_o permit_v to_o enjoy_v their_o own_o opinion_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o conclude_v thence_o at_o far_a than_o a_o simple_a toleration_n as_o of_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v now_o if_o humane_a interest_n be_v so_o powerful_a over_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o abjure_v their_o own_o opinion_n and_o embrace_v in_o appearance_n other_o can_v it_o be_v think_v strange_a they_o shall_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o article_n of_o that_o kind_n it_o seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o zeal_n for_o their_o religion_n if_o they_o have_v any_o spark_n of_o it_o yet_o leave_v shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o restrain_v the_o dispute_n to_o a_o few_o point_n for_o they_o will_v lose_v as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o they_o propose_v the_o necessity_n of_o their_o affair_n force_v they_o to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o they_o to_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o all_o those_o they_o can_v smother_v by_o their_o silence_n be_v as_o so_o many_o point_n win_v because_o they_o be_v not_o lose_v mr_n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o their_o politic_a interest_n be_v not_o so_o prevalent_a over_o 337._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 337._o they_o as_o to_o take_v away_o from_o they_o all_o kind_n of_o liberty_n and_o carry_v they_o forth_o to_o the_o betray_n of_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o resistance_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o manage_v their_o pretension_n and_o that_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v discuss_v in_o this_o council_n with_o as_o much_o exactness_n as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o any_o council_n that_o if_o they_o betray_v their_o conscience_n it_o be_v through_o humane_a weakness_n have_v first_o render_v to_o their_o opinion_n all_o the_o testimony_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o weak_a person_n but_o what_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o less_o purpose_n all_o this_o be_v true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o abandon_v to_o subscribe_v to_o contrary_a one_o but_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o other_o they_o mention_v not_o and_o which_o consequent_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o receive_v among_o which_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o and_o moreover_o this_o resistance_n and_o management_n he_o speak_v of_o only_o appear_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o procession_n and_o not_o in_o other_o point_v contain_v in_o the_o decree_n for_o they_o pass_v they_o over_o without_o examination_n and_o discussion_n except_o that_o of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v slight_o regard_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o to_o show_v afterward_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o suspect_v the_o greek_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o they_o betray_v not_o their_o own_o sentiment_n nor_o be_v wilful_o ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o shall_v hereafter_o consider_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o make_v we_o first_o a_o end_n of_o examine_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o know_v what_o he_o say_v when_o he_o make_v such_o unreasonable_a supposition_n do_v he_o consider_v into_o what_o absurdity_n he_o plunge_v himself_o or_o will_v he_o pretend_v the_o greek_n agree_v among_o themselves_o before_o they_o part_v from_o constantinople_n to_o conceal_v their_o opinion_n on_o this_o point_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o carry_v on_o this_o design_n so_o dexterous_o that_o among_o so_o many_o greek_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o discover_v this_o secret_a to_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v certain_o judicious_a person_n enough_o still_o in_o the_o world_n to_o determine_v which_o of_o we_o two_o seem_v to_o consider_v most_o what_o he_o say_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n plot_v together_o at_o constantinople_n or_o that_o they_o carry_v it_o so_o close_o at_o florence_n but_o that_o the_o latin_n may_v know_v if_o they_o will_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n their_o book_n speak_v their_o mind_n these_o complot_n and_o conspiration_n be_v phantasm_n which_o appear_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o study_n i_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n pass_v over_o in_o silence_n several_a article_n on_o which_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o i_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o they_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o contrary_a it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o produce_v his_o reason_n let_v he_o tell_v we_o what_o complot_n there_o can_v be_v between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n in_o so_o many_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v let_v he_o tell_v we_o at_o least_o why_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o other_o write_n wherein_o be_v mention_v the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o latin_n say_v transubstantiate_a the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v only_o consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v wherefore_o in_o the_o decretal_a of_o the_o union_n whether_o we_o read_v it_o in_o latin_a or_o greek_a we_o find_v no_o mention_n there_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n why_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v express_v in_o these_o general_a term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la veraciter_fw-la confici_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v it_o policy_n or_o ignorance_n or_o complot_n or_o conspiration_n which_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v substantial_o into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o live_a flesh_n etc._n etc._n or_o those_o of_o innocent_a the_o iii_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o blood_n into_o the_o wine_n for_o for_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n mean_v by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a and_o real_a transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o latin_n understand_v their_o confici_fw-la be_v a_o frivolous_a pretence_n which_o i_o have_v already_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o latin_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o i_o whether_o they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v one_o another_o opinion_n we_o will_v suppose_v if_o he_o will_v they_o make_v this_o their_o particular_a study_n but_o than_o what_o signify_v this_o to_o our_o question_n i_o be_o satisfy_v they_o be_v reunite_v without_o any_o formal_a declaration_n of_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o point_n for_o as_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n on_o other_o point_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o so_o be_v it_o the_o same_o concern_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n reason_n ill_a because_o he_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o greek_n dispute_v on_o all_o particular_n wherein_o they_o know_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o false_a principle_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o instance_n i_o already_o produce_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o very_a act_n of_o that_o council_n that_o the_o emperor_n weary_v with_o the_o debate_n hasten_v to_o expedient_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v the_o union_n we_o have_v leave_v say_v he_o to_o his_o greek_n our_o family_n in_o danger_n expose_v to_o the_o 23._o council_n flor._n sess_n 23._o fury_n of_o the_o infidel_n time_n slip_v away_o and_o we_o advance_v nothing_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o these_o dispute_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o medium_fw-la and_o therefore_o we_o find_v 25._o sess_n 25._o the_o greek_n tell_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o be_v not_o for_o dispute_v because_o dispute_v general_o engender_v trouble_v but_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o some_o other_o mean_n of_o union_n we_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o say_v the_o emperor_n to_o cardinal_n julian_n that_o we_o be_v not_o for_o any_o more_o dispute_n for_o word_n be_v never_o want_v 25._o sess_n 25._o to_o you_o your_o dialect_n will_v never_o suffer_v you_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a at_o a_o reply_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o last_o let_v we_o i_o pray_v then_o lay_v aside_o these_o tedious_a controversy_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o other_o mean_n for_o reunite_a we_o but_o the_o greek_n assist_v at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o adore_v the_o mass_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v andrew_n de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n i_o answer_v 343._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 343._o they_o be_v present_a at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o to_o show_v they_o approve_v their_o doctrine_n
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
dead_a in_o itself_o they_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n recommend_v hope_n charity_n humility_n chastity_n temperance_n sobriety_n and_o condemn_v pride_n envy_n hatred_n variance_n drunkenness_n calumny_n magic_a divination_n etc._n etc._n here_o we_o have_v without_o question_n very_o commendable_a endeavour_n but_o they_o reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o morality_n these_o father_n in_o their_o great_a zeal_n to_o reform_v both_o themselves_o and_o other_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o above_o fifty_o year_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v very_o hot_a on_o this_o subject_n and_o book_n be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n yet_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v of_o it_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o remove_v that_o ignorance_n of_o the_o fundamental_o wherein_o the_o people_n lay_v and_o correct_v that_o fearful_a corruption_n of_o manner_n wherein_o the_o great_a parr_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o this_o show_v we_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o these_o essay_n of_o a_o reformation_n for_o suppose_v they_o have_v their_o whole_a effect_n they_o extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o suppose_v either_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v themselves_o so_o persuade_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o or_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o it_o but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o this_o in_o numerable_a multitude_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n and_o of_o all_o age_n and_o condition_n of_o life_n that_o know_v not_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v without_o any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v they_o all_o in_o those_o day_n bear_v imbue_v with_o this_o doctrine_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o those_o abbot_n that_o know_v not_o the_o statute_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o who_o to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o read_v they_o when_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v nescimus_fw-la literas_fw-la be_v not_o likewise_o great_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v the_o pastor_n themselves_o be_v common_o instruct_v in_o it_o see_v odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v testify_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v learn_v yet_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n there_o be_v likewise_o other_o reformation_n make_v in_o this_o century_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o establish_v some_o order_n in_o the_o monastery_n and_o the_o observance_n of_o particular_a statute_n under_o which_o the_o religious_a be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v very_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o force_n or_o the_o interest_n and_o intrigue_n of_o prince_n and_o thus_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v might_n well_o embrace_v their_o religion_n implicit_o or_o in_o gross_a without_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o present_a in_o the_o year_n 912_o according_a to_o matthew_n of_o westminister_n rollon_n or_o raoul_n duke_n of_o normandy_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o espouse_v gill_n the_o daughter_n or_o sister_n of_o charles_n iii_o king_n of_o france_n in_o the_o year_n 925_o sitricus_fw-la king_n of_o denmark_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v baptize_v to_o espouse_v edgite_n the_o sister_n of_o etelstan_n king_n of_o england_n but_o a_o while_n after_o he_o return_v to_o paganism_n in_o the_o year_n 926_o elstan_n have_v vanquish_v in_o battle_n several_a petty_a king_n which_o be_v then_o in_o england_n oblige_v they_o and_o their_o subject_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o year_n 949_o otton_n king_n of_o germany_n have_v subdue_v the_o sclavonian_n these_o people_n redeem_v their_o life_n and_o country_n by_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o year_n 965_o poland_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o marriage_n of_o miezislaus_n its_o king_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o boleslaüs_n duke_n of_o bohemia_n john_n xiii_o antipope_n to_o benedict_n v._o send_v thither_o gilles_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n to_o establish_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n his_o religion_n in_o that_o country_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o adalbert_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n go_v into_o hungary_n to_o endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o those_o people_n but_o this_o be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o geisa_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o commerce_n with_o christian_n who_o he_o free_o permit_v to_o live_v in_o his_o kingdom_n so_o that_o all_o these_o conversion_n about_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n to_o advance_v the_o glory_n zeal_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conclude_v what_o they_o pretend_v let_v the_o reader_n then_o join_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n suppose_v it_o be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o church_n can_v make_v any_o progress_n therein_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n without_o dispute_n and_o commotion_n or_o i_o who_o maintain_v that_o these_o progress_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v first_o there_o be_v dispute_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v second_o although_o the_o question_n be_v therein_o agitate_a yet_o be_v it_o not_o decide_v by_o any_o council_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o public_a authority_n three_o those_o of_o the_o 10_o century_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_a the_o people_n the_o religious_a and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n live_v in_o very_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o in_o a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o their_o charge_n as_o we_o have_v full_o prove_v four_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o in_o this_o age_n and_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o church_n lie_v in_o a_o perpetual_a and_o general_a confusion_n five_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v therein_o preach_v in_o several_a place_n six_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v so_o too_o and_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v underpropt_a by_o miracle_n and_o pastor_n exhort_v to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n seven_o to_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o person_n that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o century_n be_v people_n of_o great_a credit_n and_o authority_n odon_n that_o confirm_v it_o by_o miracle_n be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o be_v in_o great_a reputation_n the_o other_a odon_n who_o have_v such_o a_o esteem_n for_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n a_o restorer_n and_o reformer_n of_o several_a monastery_n of_o who_o baronius_n say_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o god_n as_o another_o jeremiah_n 938._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 938._o to_o pluck_v up_o destroy_v scatter_v plant_v and_o build_v in_o that_o wretched_a age._n all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v clear_o prove_v as_o they_o be_v what_o impossibility_n be_v there_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n no_o public_a authority_n have_v condemn_v it_o shall_v have_v follower_n in_o the_o 10_o that_o these_o his_o disciple_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi credit_v and_o authorize_v by_o their_o office_n and_o employ_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o ignorance_n carelessness_n and_o confusion_n reign_v have_v themselves_o communicate_v